V'^ Digitized by the Interneit Archive in 2011 with funding from Princeton Theological Seminary Library http://www.archive.org/details/remarksonbookofdOOnewy / REMARKS BOOK OF DANIEL, AND ON THE REVE LATIO N S. WHEREBY IT APPEARS, That Daniel had Visions of Eight great tem- poral Monarchies: That the three last of Daniel being Futurewhen John wrote, he only HAS Visions of the three last great temporal Powers. That the piophetic Periods Of Daniel and John, all terminate IN 2520 Years FROM the first of Cyrus, and 1890 Years from the Birth of Christ, «o far as temporal Powers are concerned. That the End of temporal Powers, designates an End of Mankind in the Flesh; the Commence- ment OF the Millennium; the Resurrecticn of the Just, and the'Restitution of all Things. :^:iS^= revelations hi. w because thou HAS! KEPT THE WORD OF MY PATIENCE. T WILL ALSO KEEP THEE FROM TH£, hijuk. ob TEMPTATION, THAT COME I H UPON ALL THE WORLD, TO TRY THF.M THAT DWELL UPON IME EARTH : BEHOLD I COME QIJICKLY : HOLD FAST THAT WHICH THOU HAST, THAT NO MAN TAKE THY CROWN." NaW^YORK, PRINTED AT GrEENLEAf's PrESS, April 19, A. D. 1794. f The Book of DANIEL. CHAP. L IN the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim king of jmzh. came Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon unto Jerufalem, andbefieged it. 2 And the Lord gave Jehoiakhn king of Judah into his hand* with part of the veflels of the houfe of God, which he carried into the land of Shinar, to the houfe of his god ; and he brought the veflels into the treafure-houfc of his god. 3 ^ And the king fpake unto Afhpenaz, the mailer of his eunuchs, that he fhould bring certain of the children of Ifiael, and of the kings feed, and of the princes; 4 Children in whom was no blemifh, but well favoured, and fkilful in all wifdom, and cunning in knowledge, and un- derftanding fcience, and fuch as A<2 and your houfes niall be made a dunghill : [ 3 ] 6 But if yefiicw thedre?.m, r.nd the interpretation tliereof, ye fball receive of me gifts, and rewards, r.tKi great lion our: therefore fiiew me tlie dream, and the interpretation thereof. 7 Tiiey anfwered again, and faid, Let the king tell his fer- rants the dre?>m, snd we will (liew the interpretation of ir. 8 The king anfwered and faid, I know of certainty that ye would gain the time, becaufe ye lee the thing is gone from me. 9 But if ye will not make known unto me the dream, there is but one decree for you ; for ye have prepared lying and cor- lupt words to fpeak before me till the time be changed : there- fore tell me the dream, and I fhall know that ye can ftiew me the interpretation thereof. 10 ^ The Chaldeans anfwered before the king, and r\id. There is not a man upon the earth that can fhew the kings mat- ter : ih.Tefore ihers is no king, lord, nor ruler, tha afkjd fuch things at any magician, or aflrologer, or Chaldean. 1 1 And / is a rare thing that the king requireth ; and there is none other that can fhew ir before the king except the god?, whofe dwelling is not with flefli. 12 For th's cau e the king was angry and very furious, and commanded to dcftroy all the wife men of Babylon. 13 And the decree went forth that the wile wirw fhouldbe flain ; and they fought Daniel and his fellows to be (lain. 14 5 Then Daniel anfwered with counfeland wifdom to Ariochtlie captain o< the kings guard, which was gone forth to flay the wife me?: of Babylon : 15 He anfwered and faid to Arioch the kings captain, Why is the decree /t> hafty from the king"? Then Arioch made the thing known to Din el. 16 Then Daniel went in, and defired of the king that he would give him time, and that he wouM (hew tke king the interpretation. 17 Then Daniel went to his Iroufe, and made the thing known to Hananiah, Mifhael, and Azarizh, his companions; 18 That they would defire mercies of the God of heaven concerning th's fecret, that Daniel and his fellows fhould not peiifh with the reft of the wife ?;7f.v of Babylon. 1 9 5 Then was the fecret revealed unto Daniel in a night- vifion. Then D:niel bleffed the God of heaven. zo Daniel anfwered and faid, Blefled be the name of God for ever and ever ; for -wifdom and might are his. SI And he changeth thetimesandthe feafons : he removeth king^, and ferteth up kings; he giveth wifdom unto thev.;''». and knowledge to them that kriowiinderilanding : t 4 j at He revealttU tne deep and fecret things; he know«th what is in the darknefs, and the light dwelleth with him. 23 I ihank thee, and praife thee, O thou God of my fathers, who haft given me wifdom and might, and haft made known xinto me now what we defired of thee : for thou haft /low made known unto tis the kings matter. 34 5 Therefore Daniel went in umo Arioch, whom thft king had ordained to deftroy the v/ife men of Babylon : he went; and faid thuJ unto him, Deftroy not the wife ;;/£« of Babylon : bring me in before the king, and I Vv^ill ftiew unto the king the interpretation. aj Then Arioch brought in Daniel before the king in hafte, and faid thus unto him, 1 have found a man of the captives of Judah that will make Icnown unto the king the interpretation. i6 The king anfwered, and faid to Daniel, whofe name it'as BelttQiazzar, Art ihou able to make knowa unto me the dream which I have feen. and the interpretation thereof? 27 Daniel anfwered in the prefence of the king, and faid. The fecret, which the king hath demanded, cannot the wile f7*/?, the aftrologers, the magicians, the fooihfayers, ftiew unto the king ; x8 But there is a God in heaven that revt-aleth lecrets, and makethfcnown to the king Nebuchadnezzar what lliall be in the latter days. Thy dream, and the vifions of thy head upon thy bed, are thefe ; z9 (As for thee, O king, thy thoughts came ifUo thy mind "ipon thy bed what Oiould come to pafs hereafter ; and he that rcvealeth fecrets maketh known to thee what fhall come to pafs : 30' But as forme, this fecret is not revealed to me for a^j "wifdom that I have more than any liviisg, hut for ilic'tr f?kes that fhall make known the interpretation to the king, and that thou mighteft know the thoughts of thy her.rt ;) 31 5 Thou, O kin'/, fawtft, and behold, a great im?.ge. This great image, whole hrighmefs was excellent, ftood bclore thee, and the form thereof w^iJ- ten ib'.f. 3a Thisimages head w'flj ©f fine geld, his breaft and his arras of filver, his belly and his thighs ofbrafs. 33 His legs cf iron, his fee: part of iron and part of clay. 34 Thou fa weft till that a ftone was cut out without hands, •which fmote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake there to pieces. 35 Then was tlve iron, th.e clay, thebrafs, the fi'ver, and thegoldj broken. to pieces together, and became like the chaff of the ftimmer thrtfhingfioois; and the ^>^nd carried them I 5 3 away* Aat no place was found for them : and the ftone that finote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth. 36 ^ This is the dream ; and we will tell the interpreiatioa thereot before the king. 37 Thou, O king, art a king of kings : for the God of hea- ven hath given thee a kingdom, power, and ftrength, an4 glory. 38 And, wherefoever the children of men dwell, thebeafts of the field, and the fowls of the heaven, hath he given inLo thine hand, and hath made thee ruler over them ail. Thou ari this head of gold. 39 And after thee (hall arife another kingdom inferior to thee, and another third kingdom of brais, whicu Ihall b^ar rule over all the earth. i 40 And the fourth kingdom (hall be firong as iron : foraf* much as iron breakethin pieces and fubdueth ail t/ii- gs ; and as iron that breaktfth all thefe, (hall it beak in pieces and bruife. 41 And whereas thou fawe(t the feet and toes part of potrer* clay and part of iron ; the kingdom fhall be divided ; but there Ihall be in it of the ftrength of the iron,foral'much asthoufaweft the iron mixed with miry clay. 42 And as the toes of the feet were part of iron and part of clay ; fo the kingdom (hall be partly firong, and partly broken. 43 And whereas thou fawelt iron mixed with miry clay, they (hall mingle themfelves with the feed of men : but they ftiall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay. 44 And in the days of thefe kings (hall the God of heaven fei up a kingdom, which fliall never bedeftroyed: and the kingdom (hall not be left to other people, bui it (hall break in pieces and confume all thefe kingdoms, and it (hall ftand for ever. 45 Forafinuch as thou faweft that the flone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brafs, the clay, the filver, and- the gold ; the great God hath made known to the king what fhall come to pafs hereafter : and tlie dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof fure. 46 5 Then the king Nebuchadnezzar fell upon his face, and v.'n;fh'pped Daniel, and commanded that they (liould ofier aa Gbhtion and fweet odours unto him. 47 The king anfwered unto Daniel, and faid. Of a truth /> is that your God is a God of gods, and a Lord of kings, and a levealer of ibcrets, feeing t^ou couldefl reveal this feciet. [ 6 ] 4? Then the king made D.iniel a great man, and gave him many great gifts, and made him ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the wife men of Babylon. 49 Then Daniel requefted of the king, and he fet Siiadrnch, Mefnach, and Abed-nego, over the aflfairs of the province of Babylon : but Daniel /^r in the gate of the king. CHAP. III. ^7EBUCHADNEZZAR tl-e king made an image of gold, ^ whofe height ivas threefcore cubiis, and the breadth thereof fix cubits : he fet it up in the plain ot Dura, in the pro- vince of Babylon. 2 Then Nebuchadnezzar the king fent to gather together the princes, the governors, and the captains, the judges, the treafurers, the counft^Uors, the ftseriffs, and all the rulers of the provinces, to come to the dedication of the irnage v»'hich Ne- buchadnezzar the king had fet up. 3 Then the princes, the governors and captains, the judges, the treafurers, the counfellors, the nveriffs, and all the rulers of the provinces, were gathered together unto the dedication of the image that Nebuchadnezzar the king had fet up ; and they llood before the image that Ncbuchadntzzar had fet up. 4 Then an herald cried aloud. To you it is commanded, O people, nations, and languages, 5 That at what time ye hear the fcimd of the corner, flute, harp, fackbut, pfaltery, dulcimer, and all kinds of mufick, ye fall down and worPnip the golden image that Nebuchadnez- zar the king hath fet up : 6 And whofo falleth not down and worfliippeth, fh a 11 the fame hour becaft into the raidft ot a burning fiery furnace. 7 Tliercfore at that time, when all the people heard the found of the cornet, flute, harp, fackbut, pfaltery, and all kinds of mufick, all the people, the nations, and the languages, tell down tfWij'worQiipped the golden image that Nebuchaantzzar the king had fet up. 8 5 Wherefore at that time certain Chaldeans came near, and accufed the Jews, 9 They fpake and faid to the king Nebuchadnezzar, O king, live forever. 10 Thou, Oking, haft made a decree, that every man that fnall hear the found of the cornel, flute, harp, fackbut, pfaltery, and dulcimjer, and all kinds of mufick, Qr;:ll fall down and worfirjip the golden image : [ 7 ] n And whofo iaileth not down and worfhippeth, thai'hz fnould be call into the midli of a burning fiery furnace. II There are certain J-^ws whom thou ivaft kt over the ai"- fairs of ths; province ot Babylon, Shadrach, Mcfhach, and Abed-nego : thefe men, O king, have not regarded thee; they ferve not thy gods, nor worfhip the golden image which thou hafl fet up. 13 % Then Nebuchadnezzar, in a/j rage and fury, com- manded to biing Shadrach, Mefnach, and Abed-nego. Then they brought thele men before the king. 14 Nebuchadnezzar fpake and faid unto them. Is k uue, 0 Shadrach, Mcfhach, and Abed-nego *? do not ye ferve my gods, nor worfnip the golden image which 1 have fet up"^ 1 5 Now if ye be ready, that at what time ye hear the found of tue cornet, flu;e, harp, fackbut, pfaltery, and du'cimer, and all kinds ofmufick, ye fall down and worfhip the image which 1 have made, we//; but if ye worfliip not, ye fhall be calf ihe fame hour into the m'dn of a burning fiery furnace : r.nd who is that god that fhall deliver you out of my hands '^ i6 Shadrach, Mefhach, and Abed-nego, anfwered and £iid to the k^ng, O Nebuchadnezzar, v^Qurc not careful to anfwer thee in this matter. 17 If it be fo, our God, whom v/e ferve, is able to deliver us from the burning fi-.jy furnace ; and he v»'ill deliver us out of thine hands, O king. 18 But if nor, be it known unto thee, Oking, that v.-e vvill not ferve thy gods, nor wovfiiip the golden image which thou haft fet up. 19 5 Then was Nebuchadnezzar full of fury, and the form ofh;s vifage was changed againit Shadrach.Mefnrich, and Abed- nego : tksrefore he fpake, and commanded that they fhould heat the furnace one feven times more, than it was wont to be heated. to And he commanded the mofl mighty men that •■•■crc in his army to bind Shadrach, Mefhach, and Abed-nego, und to caft them into the burning fiery furnace. 21 Then thefe men were bound in their coats, the'r hofen, and their hais, and their other garments, and were caft into the midft of the burning fiery furnace. 22 Therefore, becaufe the kings commandment was urgent-, and the furnace exceeding hot, the flame of tlie fire flew thofe men that took up Shadracli, Mefhach, and Abed nego. 23 And thefe three men, Shadrach, Mediach, and Abed- nego, fell down bound into the mldft of the burning fiery fur- nace. [ s J 24 Then Nebuchadnezzar the king was aftonifhed, and rofe up in hafte, and ffiiake, and faid unto his counfellors, Did not we cad three men bound into the midft of the fire '\ They anfwered and faid unto the king, True, O king. 25 He anfwered and faid, Lo, I fee four men loofe, walk- ing in the midft of the fire, and they have no hurt ; and the form of tlie fourth is like the fon of God. 26 5 Tiien Nebuchadnezzar came near to the mouth of the burning fiery furnace, and fpake, and faid, Shadrach, Me- ftiach, and Abed-nego, ye fervams of the moft high God, come forth, and come hither. Then Shadrach, Melhach, and Abed- nego, came forth of the midft of the fire. 17 And the princes, governors, and captains, and the kings counlellors, being gatbjred together, faw tiiefe men, upon whofe bodies the fire had no power, nor was an hair of their head finged, neither were tlic:ir coats clunged, nor the fmell of fire had pafTed on them. z8 77/i;/; Nebuchadnezzar fpakeand faid.BlefTed be the God of Sliadrach, Mefhach, and Abed-nego, who hath fent his angel, and delivered his fervants that trufted in him, and have changed the kings word, and yielded their bodies, that they might not ferve nor worfhip any God except their own God. 19 Therefore I make a decree, That every people, nation, and langu.ige, which fpeak any thing amifs againft the God of Shadrach, Mefhach, and Abed-nego, fhall be cur in pieces, and their houfes fhill be made a dunghill ; becaule there is no other God th.u can deliver after this fort. 30 5 Then the king promoted Shadrach, Mefhach, and Abed-nego, in the province of Babylon. CHAP. IV. NEBUCHADNEZZAR the king, unto all people, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the earth ; Peace be muhiplied unto you. 2 I thought it good to (hew the figns and venders that the high God hath wrought toward me. 3 How great tfr<; his figns ! and how mighty (7;r his wonders ! his kingdom is an everlafting kingdom, and his dominion is from generation to generation. 4^1 Nebuchadnezzar was at reft in mine houfe, and flour- ifliing in my palace : 5; I faw a dream v/hich made me afraid, and the thoughts upon my bed and the vilions of my head troubled me. [ 9 ] 6 Tiievefore made I a decree to bring in all the wife men of Babylon before me, that they might make known unto me the interpretation of the dream. 7 Then came in the magicians, the aflrolo gets, the Chaldeans, and the foothfayers : and I told the dream before them ; but they did not make known unto me the interpretation thereof. 8 But at the laft Daniel cam.e in before me (whofe name ;<'.tj- Beltefliazzar, according to the name of my god, and in whom is the fpirit of the holy Gods) and before him 1 told the dream, (ayvig-, 9 O Bdliefhazzir, mader of the magicians, becaufe I knov/ that the fpirit of the holy Gods is in thee, and no fecret trou- bleth thee, tell me the vifions of ray dream thac I have feen, and the interpretation thereof. ID Thus neve the vifions of mine head in my bed: I faw, and, be-hold, a tree in the midft of the earth, and the height thereof was great. n The tree grew, and was flrong, and the height thereof reached unto heaven, and the fight thereof to the end of all the earth. i» The leaves thereof ^^ere fair, and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for all : the beads of the field had fliadow •nder it, and the fowls of the heaven dwelt in the boughs thereof, and all flefh was fed of it. 13 I faw in the vifions of my head upon my bed, and, be- hold, a watcher and an holy one came down from heaven. 14 He cried aloud, and laid thus, Hew down the tree, and cut off his branches, (hake off his leaves, and Icatter his fruit : let the beads get away from under it, and the fowls from his branches. 15 Neverthelefs, leave the flump of his roots in the earth, even with a band of iron and brafs, in the tender grafs of the field ; and let it be wet with the devr of heaven, and let his portion be with the beads in the grafs of the eanh. 16 Let his heart be changed from mans, and let a beads heart be given unto him ; and let feven times pafs over him. 17 This matter 7J- by the decree of the watchers, and the demand by the word of the holy ones ; to the intent that the living may know that the mod High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomfoever he will, andfetteth up over it the bafefl of men. . 18 This dream I king Nebuchadnezzar have feen. No^ thou, O Behefhazzar, declare the interpretation thereof; for- afinuch as all the wife nun of my kingdom are not able to make g [ »o 1 Tjnown unto me the interpretation : but thou art able; for the fpirit of the holy Gods is in thee. 1 9 ^ Then Daniel (whofe name was Beltelhazzav) was ■aftoniQied tor one hour, and his thoughts troubled him. The king fpake and faid, Beltefhazzar, let not the dream, or the jnterpretntion thereof, trouble thee. Beltefhazzar anfwered and faid, My lord, the dream be to them that hate thee, and the interpretation thereof to thine enemies. 2,0 The tree that thou faweft, which grew, and was llrong, whofe height reached unto the heaven, and the fight thereof to all the earth; 21 Whofe leaves were fair, and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for all ; under which the beafts of the field dwelt, and upon whofe branches the fowls of the heaven had their habitation : 22 It is thou, O king, that art grown and become ftrong : for thy greatneis is grown, and reacheth unto heaven, and thy dominion to the end of the earth. 23 And whereas the king faw a watcher and an holy one coming down from heaven, and faying. Hew the tree down, and deftroy it; yet leave the ftump of the roots thereof in the earth, even with a band of iron and brafs, in the tender grais of the field; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, and lei his portioa be with the bealts of the field, till feven times pafs over him ; 7,4 This is the interpretation, O king, and this tj the decree of the moll High, which is come upon my lord the king : 25 That they fhill drive thee from men, and thy dwelling fhall be with the beads of the field, and they (hall make thee to eat grafs as oxen, and they fhall wet thee with the dew of hea- ven, and feven times fli all pafs over thee, till thou know that the moil High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomfoever he will. 26 And whtreasthey commanded to leave the flump of the tree-roots; thy kingdom fliall be fure unto thee, after that thou Diiilt have known tha: tlie heavens do rule. 27 Wherefore, O king, let my counfel be acceptable unto thee, and break ofl thy fins by righteoufnefs, and thine iniqui- ties by (hewing mercy to the poor ; if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquillity. 28 ^ All this came upon the king Nebuchadnezzar. 29 At the end of twelve months he walked in the palace of " the kingdom ofB.ihylon. 30 The king fpake and faid, Is not this great Babylon that Ihave built for the houfe of the kingdom, by ihe might of my power, and for the honour of my majefty'i [ II ] 31 While the word was in the kings mouth there fell a voice from heaven, faying, O king Nebuchadnezzar, to thte it \i fpoken ; The kingdom is departed from thee ; 32 And they fhall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling (iiallbe with the beafls of the field : they fhall make thee to eat grafs as oxen, and feven timts ftiall pafs over thee, until thou know that the mod High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomfoever he will. 33 The fame hour was the thing fulfilled upon Nebuchad- nezzar : and he was driven from men, and did eat grafs asoxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven, till his hairs were grown like qz^qs feathers, and his nails like birds claivs. 34 And at the end of the days I Nebuchadnezzar lifted up mine eyes unto heaven, and mine underftanding returned unto me; and Iblelfed the mod High, and I praifed and honoured him that liveth for ever, whole dominioa is an everlalting do- minion, and his kingdom is from gen&ration to generation : 35 And all the inhabitants of the earth ^r^ reputed as nothing : and he doeth according to his will in the army of heaven, and emofjg the inhabitants of the earth ; and none can ftay his hand, or fay unto him, What doeft thou? 36 At the fame time my reafon returned unto me; and, for the glory ofmy kingdom, mine honour and brightnefs return- ed unto me ; and my counfellors and my lords fought unto me; and I was eftablilhed in my kingdom; and excellent majefty was added unto me. 37 Now I Nebuchadnezzar praife, and extol, and honour the King of heaven, all whofe works are truth, and his way* judgment : and thofe that walk in pride he is able to abafe. CHAP. V, BELSHAZZAR the king made a great feaft to a thoufand of h"s lords, and drank wine before the thoufand. 2 Belfhazzar, whiles he tafted the wine, commanded to bring the golden and filver vedels which his father Nebuchad- nezzar had taken out of the temple which waj injerufalem; that the king and his princes, his wives and his concubines, might drink therein. 3 Then they brought the golden veflels that were taken out of the temple of the houfe of God which nas at Jerufalera ; and the king and his princes, his wives and his concubines, drank in them. 4 They drank wine, and praifed the gods of gold,, and of filvefj of brafs, of iron, of wood, and offione. [ 12 ] 5 ^ In tlie fame licur came forth fpgers of a ranns Imnd, and wrote over againft thecandleftick upon the plainer of the ■waU of the kings palace; and the king ivr.v the part of the hand that wrote. 6 Then the kings countenance was changed, and his thoughts troubkd him, fo that the joints of his loins were looltd, and his knees fmote one againil another. 7 The king cried aloud to bring in the aftrologers, the Chal- deans, and the fooibfayers. Ji;d the king fpake, aiid laid to the wife »/,?/; of Babylon, Whofoever fhall r!^ad this writing, and firew me the interpretation thereof, (Irall be clotlied with fcarlet, and have a chain of gold about his neck, and fnall be the third ruler in the kingdom. 8 Then came in all the kings wife wen : but they could not read the writing, nor make known to the king the interpreta- tion thereof. 9 Then was king Belfhazzar greatly troubled, and his coun- tenance was changed in him. and his lords were aftotVifhed. 10 5 ^'o'-v the queen, by reafon of the words of the king and his lords, came into the banqutt-houfe; and the queen fpake and faid, O king, live for ever : let not thy thoughts trouble thee, nor let thy countenance be changed : 11 There is a man in thy kingdom, in whom is the fpirit of the holy Gods : and, in the days of thy father, light and un- derflanding, and wildom, like the wifdom of the gods, was found in him ; whom the king Nebuchadnezzar thy father, the king. Ify-, thy father, made mafler of the magici.uis, afliologers, Chaldeans, rt'w^'footh layers: 12 Forafmuch as an excellent fpirit, and knowledge, and underfianding, interpreting of dreams, and flnewing of hard fentences; and diilolving of doubis, were found in the lame Daniel, whom the king namtd Bclttfliazzar : now let Daniel be called, and he will Qitw the interprttation. 13 Then was Daniel brought in before the king, y/^v/the king fpake and fiid unto D,5nit'l, /hi thou that D.miel, wluch an of the children of the captivity of Judah,\vhtm the king my father brought out of Jewry '\ 14 I have even heard of ihee, that the fpiiit of tlie Qo^\% is in thee, and thai light, and underftanding, and txcelltni wif- dom, is found in thee. 1 5 And now the wife men. the aftrologers, have been brought in before me, that they fliould read this writing, and make known unto me the inierpretation thereof: bnt thi y could not fticw the interpretation of the thing : [ ^3 ] i6 And I have heard of thee that thou canftmake interpre- tations, and diflblve doubts : now if thou canft read the wrising, and make known to mt- the in-ierpretation thereof, thou fhak be clothed wnh fcarlet, and han a cliain ofgolu ubout thy neck, and fh.iit be the third ruler in the kingdom. 17 5 Then Daniel anfwetcd and laid before the king, I^t thygins be to ihyieif, and give thy rewards to another; yet I Will read the writing unto the king, and make known to him the interpretation. )8 O thou king, the mofi high God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy failier a kingdom, and majdly, and glory, ?nd honour. ig And, for the majefty that he gave h m, all people, na- tions, and langu.iges, trtmbled and ft-ared before him : whom he would heikw, and whom he would he kept alive, and whom he would he fet up, and whom he would he pu: down. £0 But when his heart was lifted up, and his mind hardened in pride, he was depofed from his kingly throne, and they took his glory from him : 21 And he was driven from the fons of men ; and his heart was made like the beafts, and his dwelling was with the wild afles : they fed him with grafs like oxen, and his body was wet witn the dew of ht a yen; till he knew that the moft high God ruled in the kingdom of men, and ihac he appointethover h whomloever he will. 21 And thou his fon, O BeiQiazzar, haft not humbled thine heart, though thou knewtft all this; 73 But hafl lifted up thyfelf ^gainft the Lord of heaven ; and they have brought the veliels of hishoufe before thee, and thou and thy lords, thy wives and thy concubints, have drunk wine in them; and thou haft praif^d the gods of filver and gold, of brafs, iron, wood, and (ione, which fee not, nor hear, nor know : and the God in whofe hand thy breath is, and whofe firjallthy ways, haft th.ou not glorifird. 24 Then was the part ot the hand lent from him ; and this willing was written. 255 And thi? if the writing that was written, MENE, ME- NE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN. 26 Tiiis is the interpretation of the thing : MENE ; God ha'h ni'mbered thy kingdom, and finiPnedit. 27 TEKEL ; Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. 28 PEKES; Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Midts and Perfians. 29 Then commanded Beiniazzar, and they clothed D;.niel v/iih fcarlet, and//// a chain of gold about his neck, and made [ M ] a proclamation concerning him, that he fhouM be the third luler in the kingdom. 30 5 ^^ ti^^t i^'ght was Belihazzar the king of the Chaldeans -ilain. 31 And D.uius the Median took the kingdom, being zhout threelcore and two 3'ears old. CHAP. VI. IT pleafed Darius to fet over the kingdom an hundred and twenty princes, which fhould be over the whole kingdom ; 2 And over thtfe three prefidents, of whom Daniel was firfl; that the princes might give accounts unto them, and the king fhould have no damage. 3 Then this Daniel was preferred above the prefidents and princes, becaufe an excellent fpirit »'^s in him ; and the -king thought to fet him over the whole realm. 4 5 Then the prefrJents and princes fought to find occafion again It Daniel concerning the kingdom; but they could find none occafion nor fault ; forafmuch as he was faithful, neither was there any error or fault found in him. 5 Thenfaid thefe men, We fhall not find any occafion againft this Daniel, except we find it againft him concerning the law of liisGod. 6 Then thefe prefidents and pfmces afTembled together to the king, and faid thus unto him. King Darius, live for ever. 7 All the prefidents of the kingdom, the governors, andthe princes, the counfellors, and the captains, have confulted to- gether to eftablifh a royal ftatute, and to make a firm decree, that whofoever (hall afk a petition of any god or man for thirty days, fave of thee, O king, he (hall be caft into the den of lions. 8 Now, O king, eftabii(h the decree, and fign the writing, that it be not changed, according to the law of the Medes and Perfians, which altereth not. 9 Wherefore king Darius figned the writing and the decree. 10 ^ Now when Daniel knew that the writing was figned, he went into his houfe ; and, his windows being open in his chamber towaid Jerufalem, he kneeled upon his knees three times a-day, and prayed, and gave thanks before his God, as he did aforetime. 1 1 Then thefe men afiembled, and found Daniel praying and making fupplication before his God. 11 Then they came near, and Ipake before the king con- cerning the kings decree ; Halt thow not figned a decree, that every man that fhall afk rt/^./.'/'tf-v of any god or man within thirty days, fave of thee, Oking, (hall be ca(\ into the den of C 1? ] lions? The king anfwered and fiid, The thing /j- true accord- ing to tht law ot the Medes and PeiTvans, which ahercth no\ 13 Tlien anfwtrtd they, and (aid before the Iting, Tlvat Daniel, which h of the children of the captivity of Judah, re- gardetb not thee> O king, nor the decree that thou haft ligned, but maketh his petition three times a-day. 14 Then the king, when he heard iA;fs words, was fore difpleafed with himlelf, and fet /lis heart on Daniel to deliver him ; and he laboured till the going down of the fun to deliver him. 15 Then thefe men aflembled unto the king, and faid unto the king, Know, O king, that the law of the Medes and Per- lians is. That no decree nor ftatute which the kingeftabliflaeth may be changed. 16 Then the king commanded, and they brought Danie!, and caft ^:m into the den of lions. Abw- the king fpake and faid unto Daniel, Thy God, whom thou ferveft continually, he will deliver thee. 17 And a ftone was brought, and laid upon the mouth of the den ; and the king fealed it with his owa lignet, and with the fignet of his lords, that the purpofe might not be changed concerning Daniel. 18 ^ Then the king went to his palace, and pafled the night fafting : neither were inftruments of mufick brought be- fore him ; and his deep went from him. 19 Then the king arofe very early in the morning, and went in hafte unto the den of lions. 20 And when he came to the den he cried with a lamenta- ble voice unto Daniel : aN(i the king fpake and faid to Danitl, O Daniel, feivant of the living God, is thy God, \^ horn thou ferveft continually, able to deliver thee from the lions 1 ii Then faid Daniel unto the king, O king, live for ever. 2i My God hath fent his angel, and hath fhut the lions mouths, that they have not hurt me : forafmuch as before him innocency was found in me ; and alfo before thee, O king, have I done no hurt. 23 Then was the king exceeding glad for him, and com- manded that they fhou'd take Daniel up out of the den. So Daniel was taken up out of the den, and no manner of hurt was found upon him, becaufe he believed in his God. 24 5 And the k-.ng commanded, and they brought thofe men which had accufed Daniel, and they caft i/iem into the den of lions, them, their children, and their v/ives; and the lions had the maftery of them, and Irake all their bones In pieces or ever they came at the bottom of the den, [ t6 1 55- 5 Tiien king Duius wrote unto all people, nations, and languages, tliat dwell in all the earth; Peace be multiplied unto you. i6 I make a decree, That in every dominion of my king- dom, men tremble and Tear before the God of Daniel ; for he /J- the living God, and lledlall for ever, and his Icingdora i/ne which fhall not be delh'oyed, and his dominion JhJi be even un- to tlie end. 27 He delivereth and refcueth, and he worketh figns and wonders in heaven and in earth, who hath delivered D.miel from the power of the lions. 28 So this Daniel proipered in the reign of Darius, and in the reign of Cyrus the Perfian. I CHAP. VII. TN the firfi year of BelQiazz^r king of Babylon, D.m'elhada -*- dream, and vilions of his head upon his bed: then he wrote tlie dream, and told the fum of ;ht matters, 2 Daniel fpake and faid, I law in my vifion by night, and, behold, the four winds of the heaven fbove upon the great fea. 3 And four great beafts came up from the lea, diverfe one from another. 4 The firft v>'as like a linn, and had eagles wings : I beheld till the wings thereof were plucked, and it ^as lifted up from the earth, and made (tand upon the feet as a man, and a mans lieart was given to it. 5 And, behold, another beafl, a fecond, like to a bear, and itraiJcd up itielf on one fide, and it /W three ribs in the mouth of it between the teeth of it : and they faid thus unto it, Arife, devour much flefh. 6 After this I beheld, and, lo, another, like a leopard, which had upon the back of it four wings of a fowl : the beall had alfo four htads ; and dominion was given to it. 7 After this I l>\w in the night-vifions, and, behold, a fourth beal^, dreadful and terrible, and flrong exceedingly ; and it had great iron teeth : it devoured and brake in pieces, and ftamped the refidue with the feet of it: and it W'tw diverie from all the beafts that were before it ; and it had ten horns. 8 I confidered the horns, and, behold, there caiueup among then van other little horn, before whom there were three of the frtfl horns plucked up by the roots : and, behold, in this horn ivcrc eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth fpeaking great things. 951 b-eheld till the thrones were cad down, and the Anci- ent of days did fit, wUofe garment was white as fnow, and the I 17 -] hair of his head like the pure wool : his throne uas like the fiery flame, ^,7^ his wheels as burning fire. 10 A fiery dream iiTuid and came forth from before him: thoufand thoufands miniftered unto him, and tea thoiifand times ten thoufand ftood before him : the judgment was fet, and the books were opened. 11 1 beheld then, becaufe of the voice of the gre.\t words which the horn fpake ,• I beheld, evzn till the beal^ was il.un, and h's body deuroyed, and given :o the burning flame. 12 As concerning the reft of the beafts, they had their do- minion taken away : yet their lives were prolonged for a fta- Ibn and time. 13 I faw in the night-vifions, and, beho'.d, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the An- cient of davs, and they brought him near before him. 14 And thtre was given him dominion, and glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, (hou'.d fervehim: his dominion is an everlauing dominion, which fhali not pais away, and his kingdom that which (hall not be deSroyed. 155 ID-niel was grieved in my fpirit in the midll of my body, and the vifions of my head troubled me. 16 I came near unto one of them that flood by, and afked him the tru;h of all this. So he told me, and made me know the interpretation of the things. 17 Thefe great beafts, which are four, are four kings, ii/n:^ Ihall arife out of the earth. 18 But the faints of the moft High (hall take th? kingdom^ and poiTefs the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever. J 9 Then 1 would know the tru:h of the fourth beaft, wh'ch wasdiverfe from all the others, exceeding dreadful, whole teeth Here of \xor\, and his nails w/brafs; which devoured, brake in pieces, and ftamped the refidue with his feet ; 20 And of the ten horns that were in his head, and of the other which came up, and before whom three fell ; even 0/ that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that fpake very great things, whofc look -^'as more flout than his fellows. Ill beheld, and the fame horn made v^ar wi:h the faints, and prevailed aga'nft them ; 22 Until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the faints of the mofl H'gh ; and the time came that the faints poflefled the kingdom. 23 Thus he faid, The fourth beaft (liall be the fourth king- dom upon earth, which fliall be diverfe from all kingdoms, D ■ [ i8 3 and (Inll devour the whole earthi and fhall tread it down, and break it in pieces. 24 And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that fluirarile : and another fliall rife after them; and he (hall be diverfe from the firll, and he Ihall fubdue three kings. 25 And he Ihall i'peak grcal words againft the moll High, ?nd ihall wear out the fain IS of the molt High, and think to change times and laws : and they fhall be given into his hand, imtil a lime and limes aud the dividing of time. 26 But the judgment (liall fit, and rhey fhall take away his dominion, to conlume and todtflroy it unto the end. 27 And the kingdom and dominion, andthegreatnefsofthe kingdom under the whole heaven, fliall be given to the people of the fainisof the moll High^ whofe kingdom ijan everlafting kingdom, and all dominions fliall ferve and obey him. 28 Hitherto w the end of the matter. As for me Daniel, my cogiiaiions much irouWed me, and my countenance changed in me : but I kept the matter in my heart. CHAP. VIII. N the third year of the reign of king Belfhazzar a vlfion ap- peared unto me, even umo me Daniel, after that which ap- peared unto me iit thefirll. 2 And I fow in a viiion (and it came topafs, when I faw, that I was at Slmfhan in the palace, which is in the province of Eiam) and I iiiw in a vifion, and I was by the river of Ulai. 3 Then I lifted up mine eyes, and faw, and, behold, there Hood before the river a ram which had tn>o horns, and the two }iorns j;vv,- high ; but one ?,'v/j higher than the other, and the higher came up lad. 4 I fav/ the ram pulhing wellward, and northward, and fouthward; fo that no bealis might fland before him, neither ivas there a '.y that could deliver out of his hand ; but he did ac- cording to his will, and became great. 5 And as 1 was ccMifiderlng, behold, an he-goat came from the weil, on the face of the whole earih, and touched not ihe giound : and the goat hiid a notable horn between his eyes. G And he came to ;lv ram that had two horns, which I had feen Handing before the river, and ran unto him in the fury of liis power. 7 A'ld I faw liim come clofe unto the ram, and he was moved with choler againd him, and fmote ihe ram, and brake his two horns; and there was no power in the ram to fiand before him, but he call him down to the ground, and I" *9 1 fiamped upon htm : and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand. 8 Therefore the he-goat waxed very great : and wlien he was llrong the great horn was broken ; and for it came up four notable ones, tov/ard the four winds ot heaven. 9 And out of one of them came forth a little horn, which w.ixed exceeding great, toward the fjuth, and toward the eaft, and toward the pleaiiint la^:d. 10 And it waxed great, even to the hoft of heaven ; and it cad downycwi^'ofthehoft and of the flarsto the ground, and ftamped upon them. 11 Yea, he magnified himfelf^s^rv to the prince ot the hoft, and by him the ^iAy I'acrificc was taken away, and the place of his faniSiiary was caft down. 1 2 And an hoft was given him againft the i^W^ facrifice by reafon ot tranfgreffion, and !t cafi down the truth to the ground; and it praftifed, and profpered. 13 5 Then I heard one faint fpeaking, and another faint (aid nnto that certain /«//;/ which fpake, How longpah'fe the vifioii concerr.ing the daily y<7cr/)fc^, and the tranfgrellionofdefolation, to give both the fandluary and the hoft to be trodden under foot? 1 4 And he faid unto me, Unto two thoufand and three hun- dred days ; then (hall the fanftuary be cleanfed. 15 ^ And itcametopafs, when I, even I Daniel, hadfeen the vifion, and fought for the meaning, then, behold, there flood beford me as the appearance of a man. 16 And I heard a mans voice between the banks o/Ulaf, which called, and faid, Gabriel, make this man to underftand the vifion. 17 So he came near where I flood ; and when he cam.e I was afraid, and fell upon my*face ; but he faid unto me, Under- fland, O fon of man ; for at the time of the end ^mll be the vifion. 1 8 Now, as he was fpeaking with me, I was in a deep fleep on my face toward the ground : but he touched me, and fet me upright. 19 And he faid, Behold, IwillmAe thee know what fhall be in the lafl end of the indignation : for at the time appointed the endJJ)a/I be. 20 The ram which thou faweft having two horns are the kings of Media and Perfia. 2 1 Ai.d the rough goat is the king o fGrec'a ; and the great born that // between his eyes /V the firfl king. [ 20 ] 22 Now, that being hroken, whereas four fiood up for it four kingdoms Qiall ftand up out of the nation, but not in his power. 23 And in the latter time ofthtir kingdom, when thetranf- greliors are come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, and iinderflanding darkfentences, fhall Hand up. 24 And his power fh.ill be mighty, but not by his own power: and he fhall deftroy wondeituUy, and ihall profper, ajid praclife, and (hall defiroy the mighty and the holy peo- ple. 2-^ is none that holdeth with me in thefe things, but Michael your prince. CHAP. XI. ALSO I, in the firft year of Darius the Mcde, even I, flood to confirm and to llrengthen him. 2 And now will I (hew thee the truth, Behold, there (hall fiand up yet three kings in Perfia ; and the fourth fhall be far richer than ikcy all : and by his Hrength ijirough his riches he ftiallltir up all againfl the realm of Grecia. 3 And a mighty king (hall ft.md up, that (hall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will, 4 And when he fhall ftand up, his kingdom (hall be broken, and Qiall be divided toward the four winds of heaven ; and not to his pofterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled ; for his kingdom Ihall be plucked up, even for others befides thofe. 5 5 And the king of the fouth (hall be ftrong, and o;;^ of his princes ; and he firall be ftrong above him, and have domi- nion ; his dominion y77.i/7 b^ a great dominion. 6 And in the end of years they (liall join themfelves together; for the kings daughter of the fouth fhall come to the king of the north to make an agreement : but (he (hall not retain the pow- er of the arm ; neither Qiall he ftand, nor his arm ; bur fhe fhall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that be- gat her, and he that ftrengrhened her in thefc times. 7 But out of a branch of her roots fhall one ftand up in his eftate, which fliall come with an army, and fhall enter into the fortrefs of the king of the north, and (hall deal againft them, and QliII prevail ; 8 And Pnall alfo carry captives into Egypt their godg, with their princes, ^/;,'/ with their precious veflels of filver and of gold; and he ihall continue w^T^ years than the king of the north. L 2S J 9 So the king of the fouth (hall come into his kingdom, and (hail return into his own land. 10 But his fons (hall be llirred up, and (hall aflemble a mul- titude of great forces : and one fhill certainly come, and over- flow, and pafs through ; then fhall he return, and be ftirred up, even to his t'ortrefi. 1 1 And the king of the fouth Hiall be moved with choler, and (hall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north : and he (hall fet forth a great multitude ; but the multitude fhall be given into his hand. 1 2 J.'id when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart fhall be lifted up; and he (hall caft down 7j2ariy ten thoufands : but he fnall not be ftreng:hened.^v it. \% For the king of the north (hall return, and fliall fet forth a multitude greater than the former, and iliall certainly come after certain years with a great arm.y, and with much riches. 14 And in thofe times there fhall many ftand up againft the king of the fouth : alio the robbers of thy people fhall exalt thernfelves to eftablifh the vifion ; but they (hall fall. 1 5 So the king of the north (hall come, and caft up a mount and take the mod fenced cities ; and the arms of the fouth (hall not withftand, neither his choftn people, neither jW/ t!iere be any ftrength to withftand. 16 But he that cometh againfl him fhall do according to his own will, and none (hall ftand before him; and he Oiall ftand in the glorious land, which by his hand (hall be coiiiumed. 17 He (hall alfo fet his face to enter with the ftrength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus (hall he do : and he fhall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her , but (he (hall not ftand on his fide, neither be for him. 18 After this fliall he turn his face unto the ifles, and (hall take many : but a prince for his own behalf (hall caufe the re- proach offered by him to ceafe ; without his own reproach he fhall caufe it to turn upon him. 19 Then he fhaU turn his face toward the fort of hisowa land : but he ftiall ftumble, and fall, and not be found. 10 Then fhall ftand up in his eftate a raifer of taxes ;>; the glory of the kingdom : but within few days he (hall be deftroyed neither in anger nor in battle. 21 And in his eftate fhall ftand up a vile perfon, to whom they (hail not give the honour of the kingdom : but he fhall come in peaceably, and obtain the kingdom by flatteries. XI And with the arms of a flood fhall they be overflown from before him, and (hall be broken ; yea, alfo the prince of the covenant, ' - . [ 26 ] •' 13 And after tlie league- trjade with him he (hall work de- ceitfully : for he lliall come uprand Ihall become ftrong with a fm.iU people. 24 He (hall enter peaceably even upon the fatteft places of the province; and he (hall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fatliers fathers ; he (hal! fcatter among them the prey, and fpoil, and riches: yea, and he (hall torecaft his de- vices again(\ the flrong holds, evcn for a time. 2 J And he (hall (hr up his power and his courage againft the king of the fouih with a great army ; and the king of the fourh (hall be ftirred up to battle with a very great and mighty army,- but he fhall not ftand : for they flvall forecaft devices againft tiim. 26 Yea, they that feed of the portion of his meat fhall de- ftroy him, and his army (hall overflow ; and many fhall fall down (lain. 27 And both thefe kings hearts jliall be to do mifchief, and they fhall fpeak lyes at one table ; but it (hall not prosper ' for yet the endy/W/ be at the time appointed. ■ x% Then fliiU he return into his land with great riches; and his hQzxxjh.ill be againft ;he holy covenant ; and he (hall do ex- ploits, and return to his own land. 19 At the time appointed he fhall return, and come toward the iou;h : but it fhall not be as the former, or as the litter. 30 5 For the (hips of Chittim Ihall come againft him; there- fore he fhall be grieved, and return, and have indignation againft the holy covenant : fo fnall he do ; he fhall even return, and have intelligence with them that forfake the holy cove- uanr. 31 And arms fhall ftand on his part, and they (hall pollute the fanduary of ftrengrh, and (lull take away the daily /Vr/- fic&, and they ftiall place the abomination that maketh defolate. 32 And fuch as do wickedly againft the covenant fhall he corrupt by flatteries : but the people that do know their God fhall be ftrong, and do exploi/s. 33 And they that underftand among the people (hall inftru(fl many : yet they fhall fall by the fword, and by flame, by cap- tivity, and by fpoil, muny days. 34 Now when they (hall fall they fhall be holpen with a lit- tle help: hut many fhall cleaveto them v.ith flatteries. 35 Andfome of them of u;ideribnding (Irall fall, to try them and to purge, and to mAet/i:^/n white, cye,i to the time of the end : becaufe it is yet for a t me appoinxd. 36 5 And the king (hall do according to his will, and he fjulUxalt himteU, and "lagnify hiinfelf above every god, and [ ^7 ] fhall fpeak marvellous things againft the God of gods, and Qiall profper till the indignation be accomplidied : tor that that is determined fhall be done. 37 Neither fhall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the delire of women, nor regard any god : for he (hall magnify himlelf above all. 38 But in his eftate (hall he honour the God of forces ; and a god whom his fathers knew not (hall he honour with gold, and filvcr, and with precious (tones, and pleafant things. 39 Thus lliall he do in the moft Itrong holds with a flrange god, whom he (hall acknowledge arid increafe with glory : and he (hall caufe them to rule over many, and fhall divide the land for gain. 40 And at the time of the end fhall the king of the fouth pufh at him : and the king of the north (hall come againfl him like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horfemen, and with many fhips ; and he (hall enter into the countries, and (hall overflow and pals over. 41 He fhall enter alfo into the glorious land, and many counirics (hall be overthrown : but thefe (hall efcape out of his hand, even Edom, and Moab, and the chief ot the children of Amman. 42 He (hall ftretch forth his hand alfo upon the countries ; and the land of Egypt (hall not efcape. 43 But he (hall have power over the treafures of gold and of filver, and over all the precious things ol Egypt : and the Libyans and the Ethiopians/^^// be at his fteps. 44 But tidings out of the eaft and out of the north (hall \xov^ hie him : therefore he (hall go forth with great fury to deftroy, and utterly to make away many. 45 And he (hall plant the tabernacles of his palaces between the feas in the glorious holy mountain : yet he fhall come to- his end, and none (hall help him. CHAP. xn. AND at that time fhall Michael ftand up, the great prince which ftandeth for the children of thy people ; and there fhall be a time of trouble, fuch as never was fince there was a nation even to that fame time : and at that time thy people (hall be delivered, every one that flmll be found written in the book. 2 And many of them that fleep in the duft of the earth (hall awake, fome to everlafling life, and fome to Ihame atid ever- lading contempt. [ i3 ] 3 And they that be wife (hail flime as the brightnefs of the firmament ; and they that turn many to righteoufnels as the ftars for ever and ever. 4 But thou, O Danid, (hut up the words, and feal the book, even to the time of ih-* end ; many fnall run to and fro, and knowledge (hall be increafed. 5 5 Then I Daniel looked, and, behold, there flood other two, the one on thi? fide of the bank of the river, and the other on that fide of the bank of the river. 6 AndoA'ff faid to the man clothed in linen, wliich h'jj- upon the waters of the river, How long fljall it be to tlie end ofthefe wonders 1 7 And I heard the man clothed in linen, which k'^jj- upon the waters of the rivtr, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and fware by him that liveih for ever, that//y7W//'efor a time, times, and an half; and when he Ihall have accoraplifhed to fcatter the power of the holy people all thefe things fliall be finifhed. 8 And I heard, but I underftood not : then faid I, O my Lord, whztjljaf/ be the end of thefe things 7 9 And he faid, Go thy way, Danie',- for the words are clofed up and Sealed till the time of tlie end. 10 Many (hall be purified, and made white, and tried ; but the wicked {hall do wickedly: and none of the wicked (hall underftand ; but the wife fhall underftaiid. 1 1 And from the time that the daily facrijicz {hall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh defolate fet up, there fmllbc a thoufand tv/o hundred and ninety days. 12 B'.efTed ;j- he thatwaiteth, and cometh to the thoufand three hundred and five and thirty days. 13 But go thou thy v/ay till the end he ; lor tbou Jhalt reft> and ftand in thy lot at the end of the days. t ^9 J I N T R O D U C T I O N* THE authenticity and genuinenefs of the Prophecies of Daniel have been called in qut-ftion by ilich as nave not denied the other parts of the Ikrtd writings. Porphyry, who wrote about the clofe of the third century after Chriii, may be confidered as the firft who endeavoured to prove by his writings that they were not authentic. But he was an infidel. He exerted his utmoft abilities, in lifceen books (the twelfth of which was againft the prophecies of Daniel) to demonftrate the falfity of the Chriftian Religion ! He endea- voured to (hew that thefe prophecies were not (o antient as they claimed to be ; but that they were written in the tim^ of Andochus Epiphanes: — becaufe to that time the hihory was plain and exad; but after that time all was maniftltly falfe. This work of Porphyry is loft ; and the anfwers made thereto by Eufebius, ApoUinarius, and Methodius — excepting a few quotations, which are to be found in Jerome, and others of the fathers. The author of T/is Sc/ieme of literal Prophecy has purfued the fame tradl with Porphyry. He has noted every thing which in the courfe of his reading he apprehended would Operate againft the authenticity of the book of Daniel, and thereupon raifes eleven objedions againft it; and concludes, with great affurance, that it muft have been written in the time of the Maccabees. But Bifhop Chandler, in his Vindication of his Defence of Chriftianity, and Mr. Chandler's Vindication of the Antiquity aF,d Authority of Daniel's Prophecy, in anfwer to TkeSchcme of literal Proph.cy cu}:fidered-, have folidly and clearlyrefuted the eleven objeftions ; and have (hewn them all lo be mere cavils or dired falfities, groundlefs affertions, wrong quota- tions, or plain contradidions. Porphyry wrote nearly fifteen hundred years ago ; and the author above mentioned nearly fifteen hundred years after Porphyry ; both agree that thefe prophecies were written about 200 years before the Chriftian era. The only queftioD .1 i^ '-] \\ ill he, Whether fun dry evepts have not taken place llnce the times of Antiochus Epiphanes and the Maccabees, to which the char.itfters and defcriptions in the book of Daniel apply "with great exadnefs; nay, with as much accuracy — excepiing appropriate names — as the characters and defcriptions do apply to events that happened (and are allowed vu have been jutily applied) before the time of AntiochJs Epiphanes ? — The explanations will fhew on which fide of the queltion the truth is to be loiund. We are informed, that, after the death of the good king Jnfiiih, his fon Jehoahaz, who was alfo called Shalium, was anointed king; that he was even thrown into prifon, where he endtd his days in mifery, in a ftrange land : for Pharaoh Nicho, upon his return from an expedition againft the Babylon- ians, wherein he had great fuccefs, hearing Jehoahaz had taken upon himfelf the kingdom of Jndah without his confcnt, fent for him to Riblah in Syria; and on his arrival caufed him to be put in chains, and fent prifoner to Egypt, where he died. He had an elder brother, whofe name was Fliakim : but Nicho, when he came to Jerufalem, changed it to Jehoi- akim; and having conftituted him king, and put the land to an annual tribute of an hundred talents of filver, returned with great triumph into his own kingdom. There is a remarkable difference as to the age of Jehoiakim when he came to the throne: for in 2 C//ro//. xxxvi.g. it is faid that he was but eight years old ; and in 2 lO/^gs xxiv. 8. that he was eighteen when he began to reign. An error may have happened in the facred text, in tranfcribing the fame : for two of the mo(\ antlent and venerable verfions (the Syriac and Arabic) have rendered that plice not eig/n, but cigfitcen. The prophet Jeremiah, foon after Jehoiakim came to the throne, went to him in his palace, and denounced the judg- ments of heaven againft him and his family ; and afterwards went into ihe temple and addrefTtd the people in the fame manner. The priefls, irritated with his boldnefs, caufed him to be feized, and to be brought before the king's council, in hopes of having him put to death : but Ahikam interefled himfelf in tlie affair, and procured his difch.uge by the general fuffrage of the princes and elders of the people. Bui Uriah, another prophet, who had been alike bold and explicit, fled into Egypt, whithtT Jehoiakim fent for him, and had him brought to Jetufakm a prifoner, and there exe- cuted him, and treated thr body with great contempt. In the third year of J*'bo'akim's reign, Nabopolafler being now old, perceived that upon the late advantage, which the [ 31 ] king of Egypt had gained over him, all Syria and Palertine had revolted from him, took his fon Nebuchadnezzar into parinerfhip with him in the empire, and lent him with a ftrong army into thofe parts, in order to recover what was lofl. The Introdudion of Daniel fays it was in the third year of the reign ol' Jehoiakim^ — Stackhoufe fays it wis in the fourth year — when Nebuchadnezzar, having defeated Nicho's army on the banks of the Euphrates, marched into Syria and Pa- leftine, and foon recovered thefe provinces. He beiieged Jerufalem, and took it ; and carried away the king, and part of the veflels of the temple, to Babylon. But in a fhort time he re lea fed him, and rellored him to his crown, on condition of his becoming tributary to him, which he continued to be for three years : but in the fourth he withdrew his kibjjct:on; whereupon Nebuchadnezzar invaded Jerufalem again. But, before thisinvafion, Jeremiah prophelied that Nebuchadnezzar would again come againft Judah and Jerufalem ; that he would lay wade the country, and carry the people captive to Babylon, where they (hould continue in that condition tor the fpace of feventy years. After Nebuchadnezzar had invaded and taken Jerufalem the firft time, he bound Jehoiakim in chains to carry him to Babylon: but upon his humiliation, and fwearing fealtv to him, he again reftored him to his kingdom, andlelt Jerufalem in order to purfue his viilories againft the Egyptians. But, before he did that, he caufed great numbers of the people to be fent captives to Babylon ; and gave particular orders to Aihpenaz, the maQer of his eunuchs, that our of the children of the royal f.\mily, and of tlif nobility of the land, he fhould make choice of fuch as furpafied the others in beauty and wit ; that when they came to Babylon they m.ight bem.ade eunuchs too, and attend his palace. This A!hpenaz accordingly did : and among the children that v/ere carried away for this purpofe, were Daniel, Hananiah, Mifhael, and Az.uiah. From hence is generally reckoned the feventy years captivity ; and the fourth year of Jehoiakim is the firft year in the com- putation. Jehoiakim, after he had lived in fubjedtion to the king uf Babylon for three years, rebelled againli him ; and, refufing to pay him any more tribute, renewed his confederacy with Necho king of Egypt. Hereupon Nebuchadnezzar, not being at leifure to come himfelf to chaftife him, fent orders to all his lieutenants and governors of provinces in thofe parts, to make war againft him : and in the eleventh year of his reign all par- ties joined together ag-ainft him ; and, having (hut him up in [ ^'^ ] Jerufalem, ihey took him prifoner in a fally which he mAde upon them, flew him with the fword, and, in the completion of the prophet's prfdidion againft him, caft his dead body in the highway, without allowing ii the decency of a funeral. Arier his death, his fon Jeiioiakin (who is likewife called Coni.ih and Jcconiahi) aicended the throne : but, for the little time he coiuinu.^d thereon, perfifting in his father's impieties, he drew upon himfclf a ievere declaration of God's wrath, which was fpeedily execuii.d: lor, in three months after his father's death, N.bucli.idnezz.ir coming in perfon with his royal army to Jerulalem, which was then blocked up by his lieutenants, caultd the place to be begirt with a clofe fiege on every fide. Tliis io terrified Jehoiakin, that, taking his mother, his princes, and his chief minitlers with him, he went out to Nebuchadnezzar, and delivered himfelf into his hands; who, though he fp-ired his life, put him in chains, and fent him to Babylon, where he continued in pnfon until the death of his conqueror. But Evil-Merodach fucceeded to his fathei's throne: he not only releafed him from his imprifonment, which had continued for 37 years, but treated him with great humanity and refpec^ ; allowing him an honourable main- tenance, and giving him precedence of all the princes in Babylon. At this time Nebuchadnezz.u carried away with him, befides the king and his lamily, a vafi number of other captives, among whom was Ezek"el the prophet ; all the mighty men of valour, and all the ufet'ul artificers out of Jerufalem, to the number of ten thouiand mm ; together with all the treafures, and rich furniture of the temple, and of the royal palace. What he left in the land were only the poorer fort of people, over whom he made M.ttraniah, the third fon of Jofiah, king. Of him he took a foLinn oath to be faithful and true in his obedi- ence lO the crown of Babylon : and, to engage him the more to befo, he changed his name to Zedekiah, which fignifies //^^ juftlce othe Lord ; intending thereby to put him in mind of the vengeance and jullice of the Lord his God, if he violated that fidelity which he had in his name fvvorn unto him. Nebuchadnezzar carried away the veflels and rich furniture of the temple at three different times : Fiift, in the third year of the reign of Jehoiakirn. Wiien he firft took Jerufalem he carried part of the vellels of the houfe of God away into the land of Shinar, and put them into the houfe of his god, Dan. i. 2. Thefe were the vedels which his fon Belfhazaar pro- faned, Dan. v. 2. and which Cyrus rcflored to the Jews, Ezra i. 7. to be fet un again in ihs temple when rebuilt. t 33 1 Secondly, In the reign of Je hoi akin he took the city again, and cut in pieces a great part ot the vellels of gold which Solomon had made, z Kngs xxlv. 13. and, by lome chance or other, had efcaped his fo;nur plunder. Thirdly, in the eleventh year of Zedekiah he pillaged the temple once more; when he brake in pieces the pillars of brafs* and the bafes, and ihe brazen fea, and took along with him all the veiTeis of filver and gold that he could find, and carried them to Babylon, z Ki/-gJ xxv. 13. In the fev<.nth year of the reign of Zedekiah, grown impati- ent of the Babylonilli yoke, he fent his ambailadors and made a confederacy with Pharaoh-Hophra, king of Egypt; which, when NVbuchadntzzar underftood, he drew together a great army out of all nations that were under his dominion, and in a fliorr t'me marched towards Judea. In th^ ninth year ofZede- kiah's reign, the tenth month, and tenth day of the month, he came before Jeru'alcm, and befirged h clofe on every iide. Shortly famine began to prevail; and in memory of this the Jews have ever fince obferved the tenth d.iy of Tebith, the month when this happened, as a day of folemn fal^dng and hu- miliation to this time. On that very day of the month, when the fiege of Jerusalem begr.n, Ezekiel, then a captive in Chaldca, had it revealed to him, by the type of a boiling pot, what a difmal deftrudion fhouldbe brought upon that devoted city : and in the beginning of the next year Jeremiah was ordered to declare to the king, that the Babylonian<;, who were then befieging the town, v.-ould certainly take it, and burn it with fire ; make him pri- foner, and carry him to B.ibylon, where he fhould die ; which provoked Zedrkiah to fuch a degree that he (hut him up a clofe prifoner. As Nebuchadnezzar's army was approaching Jerufalem, Zedekiah and his people, in dread of what might follow, made a n-.ew of returning unto the Lord their God. They entered into a folemn covenr.nt, thenceforward to ferve Him only, and to obtry his laws : and, in purfuance of that, agreed to proclaim a manumiffion or liberty to all Hebrew fervants of either fex, ?.ccording to what the law enjoined: but upon the coming of Hophra, k'ng of Egypt, to the relief of Jerufalem, andNebu- chav^.ntzzar's raifing the liege to meet him and give hiin battle, the Jews were generally of opinion that the Chaldeans were gone for good and all ; and thereupon repented of the coven- ant of reformation, and caufed every man his fervant to return to their fervitude: which bafe and inhuman prevarication (o provoked God, that he ordered his prophet to proclaim liberty to the fvv'ord. and to the famine, and to the peflilence. F t 34 '} In the eleventh year of king Zedekiah, and on the ninth day of the fourth month of that year, the city was taken by ftorni about midnight. Through the favour ot the night, Zedekaih and his friends endeavoured to make their efcape towards the wildernels, but he was foon taken, and carried to Nebuchadnez- zar, who, after fome fevere reproaches, firft caufed his Ions, and the princes of Judah taken with him, to be flain before his face; and then commanded to put out the eyes ofZedekiah, and to bind him in fetters of brafs, to be fent to Babylon, and put inprifonfor life. As foon as Nebuchadnezzar had advice of the taking of Jeru- falem, he fent Nebuzaradan, the captain of h's guards, with orders to raze the place, plunder the temple, and carry the people that were left captive to Babylon ; which he failed not to execute with the utmoft rigour and cruelty: for, having taken all the veflels out of the houfe of the Lord, and gathered together all the riches that he could find, either in the king's palace or the great men's houfes, he fet both the temple and city on fire, and overthiew all the walls, and fortreiles, and towers thereunto belonging, until he had brought the whole to aperfeiftdefolation, &c Bijliop Ncwio^i on the Pro[)hecy of Daniel. REMARKS O N T H E PROPHECIES OF DANIEL. DANIEL— Chap. II. Verfe i. j^jtd i/i the fc'co?:d year of ihe reign of Nehuchadnezzar, he dr earned dreams, %vhereV'i.h h}s J^trk was tr.uilcd ; und his fleep brake jTom htm, 28 Th'ju, O king, jaiveft, and behold a great image. This great image, whofe trighmcj's nas cxcetknit flood bejore ' thee • and I he J or m thereof w us terrible. 32 This images head was of fine gold ; bis brcaft and his arms offilver ; his belly and his thighs cj brafs : 33 His legs of iron ,• his feet fart of iron andfa^t of clay. 34 Thou fauefl till that a Sioae tvas cut out without hatids^ wh'ch J7n0''e the image upon his feet that were of iron and of clay, end brake them in pieces. 25 Then was the iron, the clay, the brafs, the fiver, and the go'd broken in pieces together, or.d became like the chaf of the fuinmer thrcfnng- floors ; avd the wind carried therz away, that no place was found fr them. And the Stone that fmoic the image became agreatmountaiiiy and filled the a hole earth. 36 This is the dream ; ar.d we will tell the interpretation thereof before the king. 37 Thou, 0 king, art a king of kings : for the God of heaven hath given thee a kingdom, andjoiter, ondfiretigth, and glory. 38 ^-ind uhcrefoever the children of men dwell, the beafls of the field and the fowls of the heaven halh he given into thy hand, and hath made thee ruler over them all. Thau art this he. id of gold. THE empire of Babylon had been in exigence about 139 years before Nebuchadnezzar came to the throne. But the head of this great image commences with this mo- narch : he is addrefled perfonally, — Thou art this head cf gold. It was addrefled to him in the beginning of his reign; and the manner in which he was informed muft at once have imprefled t 85 ] his mind that paniel poflefled more than human wifdom. He reigned near forty years afterwards; and it is nuural to fup- pofe that it infpired him with fortitude and zeal in pufhing his conqu 'Is 'o the amazing extent whichhe did afterwards. All the aniient caf^ern hirtories are lort. A tew fragments ^ndquo:aiions from heathen hiftori.ms are prelerved, which fpeak o; mis mighiy conqueror and his extended empire Jo- feplius, from BtTO'US, faith, that he held in fuSjedion Egypt, Syria, Phoenicia. Arabia; and by his exploits iurpafled all the Chaldeans and Babylonians who re'gned before h'm. Jofephus adds, that in the archives of the Picen'c'ans there are written things c on fon ant to thofe which arc faid by Bjrofus concerning this king of the Babylonians; that he fubdued Syria nnd all Phoenicia. Philoflra us, in his hiftory, ag-ees v.-ith thefe; and Megallhenes, in the fourth book of his Jiid^an Hillury, attempts to fhew ihir this monarch exceeded Hercu'es in fortitude and greatnefs ofexploits : for he afhrms, that he fubduid the greareft part of Lybia and Spain. Strabo likewife, from the lame Me- gafthenes, alTerts, that this king among the Chalde.ms was more celebrated than Hercules ; and that he proceeded as far as the Pillars of Hercules, and led his army out of Spain into Thrace and Pontus. But h's empire, though of very great extent, was yet of no long duration: for it ended in his grand- fon Belfhazzar, about feventy years afer the delivery of this prophecy, and about twenty-three years aPcr h's death. The delcription of this great image is important in feveral points of view. The delineation is fufficienily particular as to three elTenrial parts of it: as to the other parts, it is not fo full and Complete wi.h refpeft to the number of them, hut that doubts may ex'ft, efpecially as to thofe after the belly and thig^lis, I truft, however, that it will appear that ihe whole number is feven parts, or feven dilVnd political heads. Tire great outlines of feven future temporal eiirpires are here fketched out ; and the names of fome of them, and chara; hands of PatiZ'thes.one of the chief of the magi;.ns(for the king was addic'^ed to that fed of religion) who had a bro- ther that very much reft.mb-ed Sm.erdis fon of Cyrus, and was for that rea'bn perhaps called by the fame rtame. Patizithes hearing of the young pr'nce's death, .-.nd fuppoling that this and fome other extra vaganc"es of Cambyes had made him odious to his fubje(5^?, placed ih's brother of his on the throne ; pre- tending that he was the tr^'e Smerdis fon ot Cyrus : and lo fent heralds through the empire to proclaim h'm king. It was the cuHom of the eaflern princes in thofe days, to live retired in their palace-% and there tranfaA all their aflairs by the intercourfe of tlieir eunuchs, w'thout admitting any one elft ; unle!s thofe of the higheft confidence, to have accefs to them. [ 4t ] This conduft, the pretended Smt.-rdisex;3(?tly obftrved : tilt Otaiit's, a Pctli.-in nobkman, having a daughitr whole name Was Phfdyma, who had been one of dmbyfts' wives, and >VriS now kept by Smcrdis in the fame qu.dity, and being de- lirous to know whether lie was the real lon of Cyrus or no, knthk;r inftiu6lions, th\t tlie firft night flie lay with him, fhe fiiould fetl whether he hr.d any ears (^beciufe Cyrus, for (ome crime or other, had cut off liiis M^gian's cars) and fne acquaint- ing her father that he h.id none, he immediately took lix others of the Petfi^n quality wiih him (among whom D.aius was one) and entered into the palace, fl'iwboth ihe ufurper and his bro- ther, who had been the contriver of the whole plot. I L is therefore fuppofed: that Cambyfes was the Ahafuerus, and the falle Sraerdis the Artaxtrxes, who obllruded the work of the temple : becaufe they are faid in fcriplure, Ezra'w. 5. to be the kings of Perfia, that reigned between the time of Cyrus, and tire time of that Diri us, by whofe decree the temple was fir.ifhed : but as that Darius was the fon of Hyftafpes, between whom, and Cyrus, tliere reigned none in Perfia, but Camby- ies and Smerdis, it mull follow from hence, that none but Cam- byfes and Smerdis, cou'd be the Ahaluerus and Artaxerxes ■who are faid in Ezra to have put a Hop to this work. Thefe hidoric fiicls are extracted from Prideaux and Stackhoure, to which there appear to me to be infurmount.ible objedions ; fiift, Cyrus mu(^ have been 38 or 39 years old at the death of Ne- buchadnezzar the Great. He mufl have been fixty-one years old at the takng of Babylon; after which lie marries the daughter of his uncle Cyaxere?. He dies in nine years after- wards : fo that he could not leave a child above feven or eight years old ; and yet Cambyfes muft have been a man grown at his father's death. When Cyrus led the 30..ooo Perlians to the afriflance of his uncle Cyaxeres, his father accompanies him Tome part of the way, according to Z-^nophon ; and enforces upon his fonfun-' dry maxims of policy and war ; and it appears thai Cyrus mufl liave been quite a youwg man at tliat time, by his anfwers and queries to his fath-.'r — probably about twenty years old; and, confcquently, 18 or 19 years before the death ofNebnchad- nezz.ir the Great. It f-ems to me to be apparent, that the birth of Cyrus is very confiderably antedated ; and that liis marriage muil have taken place much more than nine years before his death. It may be juilly queflioncd, whether there was any fiich pcribu anhe jv>Vte!ided Snerdis on the Perfian throne. Jofe- phvis iavs exprefsir, ih.at, -after the death of Cambvfes, the em- G I 43 J pire was governed by the Magi for ninemontlis; and then Darius, Ton 0: Hyftaipes, fucceeded to the empire. It ispoffi- ble, and vtry probable, that the Ahafuerus and Artaxerxes in Ezra mean ihe f.une perfon. Ahafuerus fignifics/i';/, or €hief. The Prince o; Wales and George the Third are politically dif- ferent, but not penbnally : before he was king, he was the Piince of Wales; after he was king, he was no longer Prince of Wales. So Ahaiueriis might be an appropriate name for tl^ heir apparent, whilrt the fJther w:s living. C.imbyfes was no friend to the Jews: and if, whilft Cyrus was profecuting foreign wars, he left him at home, as regent of ihe empire, we miy eafily account for the interruption of the Jews in building the temple, whilfl Cyrus was alive ; which v.'as ihe cafe, according to Jofephus. The empire of Pcrfia lafttd 210 years, and ended with Da- rius Codomanus. This kingdom is faid to be inferior to the former, as being lefs, ox minus le, as the vulgar laiin tranflates it; becau'e neither Cyrus, nor any of his fuccelTors, ever car- ried iheir arms into Africa or Spain, lb far as Nebuchadnezzar is reported to have done. As to the great image, there is no d ffjrence of opinion refpefting the Babylonian and Medo- Periian empires; they conftitute the head of gold, and the arras and breafl of liiver. m. Hisbslly and his th'ghs of brafe; and another kingdom of bra!s, which (hall rule over all the earth. The opinions of expofitors differ here materially, as to the extent and duration of this kingdom. hi tracing anatomically the huinan body, from the head dov/nwards, we come acro.s the two arms before we arrive at the chell : fo the empire that iucceedcd that of Babylon com- menced in two arms, and centered in the iame chtll, making bu. one empire. Tile Macedonian empire commenced in one trunk, divided itself into two branches, making but one empiie : the thighs are as naturally connjf the funimer thn.n-iing-floor» ; and the v.ind c^riied thtm aw<>.y, that no place w::S found for ihcm. And ihellcne that fmote the image became a great mountain, and li.led the whole earth." Which Daniel thus Inierprets : *' And in the days of liiofe kings flrall the God of heaven fct tip a kingdom which fhall never he dcllroyed. ^nd the king- dom (l-:all not be left to other people : but it fhall break in pieces ;and con fume all the;e kingdoms, audit fh.dl Hand for ever. " Forafir.Bch as thou fawed the fione was cut cut of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the clay, the filvcr, and the gold : the great God hath made known to the king what (Irail come to p aIs h"reaf;er. And the dream thereof is certain, and the in'erpretation thereof is fure." Bifhop Newton remarks, that this defcription can w'th pro- priety only be underitood as the anticnrsunderflood it, of tlie kingdom of Chrift. Jndiii the d.iys ffihcfj khizs — that is, in the days of feme of them: As in tlie days when the judges ruled, R4!h i. i. fignifies in tliC days when feme of the judges ruled: (b in the days cl tliefe kiiigs, lunifi..s in the days of fome of tho'e k'ngdoms. The fione v.'as a totally d ffrent thing from the imnge, and the kingdom as totally different from the kingdoms of this ^vorld. The rtone v/as cut out of the mountain without hasids ; as our heaven'y body is f.id to be a bu'lding of God, not made with hvinds. This the fathers generally apply to Chrift himfeU, wh) wa<; miraculoufiy born of a vivg'n. But it Qiould rather be underflood of the kingdom of Chvift, which wa? formed ou of the Roman emp're, without human means, and the virtue of fecond caufts. This kingdom was (et up by the God of heaven; and from hence the phr^.fe, of the kini^dimi of /^if.i>'tv/, came to fi^nil'y the kingdom of C'r^lt : audio it was uVd and underftood by the Jvws, and h it was ?ppkcd by our Sav our in she N, w Tcihtmi.nt. O her kingdoms were raifed by hiinvji ambiiion, and worldly power: but this was the work of God alone. Many expolitors, apprehending that the founh k'ngdom of L 45 ] (lie great image is the lafl,havf denominated this, wlrcli we nre fpc.-king of, 'Ihe fitih kingcon; : wLiik opir.ion vv;;l r.tieatier .vpptar lo be erroneous. Mr. Mede h;s n:i\de a diiiir.Cticn Ix'- "wcen the kingdom of the fione, and the kingdom of the HKuntuin ; or, the rcghiim ia^ idL ixA the rcg: i:r.. mo .it . The flirt, when the Itonf was cir. out of the mountain wuhouc linnds; the fccona when it bee; me itfeit a mountain, snd ti.icd the whole earth. Tlie kingdom o: Chrift w.js fet up firll wh.en the R-oman empire w,;s in iis lull tlrtngth and greatett ipltndour; lince which, v.Mious changes have ati'.dcd it. Tlic image is liill Handing on his fttt r.nd toes — ihe kingdom of Chrilt is yet a ftonc of ftumbling and rock of offence : but thi Hone will one day Ihike the image upon the feet <.nd tots, and deflroy ir u- teily. We have therefore feen the kingdom of the S;onc; hue Nve have not yet feen the kingdom of tlit Mouniain: louic pai^s of :his prophecy (hi rtmain to be fulfilled. Notwithflar.ding this diilir.dtion nvay naturally be made, the v,'u;ds do not feem to be calculated to make the fame imp:tiIion on Ntbuchadnczzar's mind. Hf faw till — that is, he exitndjd h;svitvv lo far into futurity, that he law the image c^-mpittcly matured in all its parts, and in its t Id age ready to be utterly de- Ih'oyed : He faw fjmething by which its total dilioiu.ion was to be effected : He iaw it fully efftftfd : — he law all the dititL-r- tnt metals, and the clay, brok..n to pieces, and icatrtTLd like chair which the wind carries away, and no place v.'asfoui.d for them. This is effeftt-d by the ftone; and cannot intend tha-t inviiible kingdom w! ich optrarts only on the hearts of indivi- duals, tronr Chrift's fi;ll to his fecond advent. This flone repre- ftnts the lecond advent. What fpace of time there may be be- tween the fiCond advent in power and glory, and the Hone's becoming a motmtain itlelf and filling the whole ear.h, is no where very cleaily revealed; it is probable that iomething relative to this mUter may be collected from the laft chapter of Daniel: He feems there to limit the duration of the lail g!e?,t t.- miporal powers to 1 260 years — the cleanfmg of the firncJtuary to 1290 years — and pronounces a hV ffing on him who comes to the 1335 years; be ween v.hich there is a d fff rence of 75 years. The woik to be performed by !he (tone is ot great ex- tent : probably it will not be inlhm'aneoufiv petformed. It difplaysihe vengeance an. ^.jnlhce ot Go>i ; during which :ime it does not become a mounta'n, and tif, the whole earth: which lall intimates that Kingdom wlvch fhal! be given to ih.e iain's of tl-.e iMoll Hgh, after all ternporal po^^er ani ,-',u;horitv a;e put down by ChriH alonv, — not through the jXisli-tnce, inicwtnuonj, or medium of hisf.iints. [ 46 ] D A N I E L— Chap. III. IN the third chapter we have an account of the Image of Gold k'L up by N.bachadnezz..r's orders to be vvorfhipped by all people, nations, and language.'. O: ihe three Hebrews retuiing to worfliip the Time ; in con- fequc-nce of which ihey arecUi into a fk'iy lurniCe feven limes heated, bu. r-jceive no injury from ilie fire. Tne rcllilt is, that Nt-buchadni-ZZ.ir makes a decree, that every people, nation, and language, that fpcak any th;ngag»inll the God of thcf- tliiee Hebrews, (hall be cut in piccts. This part of hiftory has not, thni 1 have found, had any other fenl'e r.fhxed to it than what the words naturally import. But, on conlidering it atteniivi ly, perhaps we may be irflucnced to belii-ve that thcfe realities are but a figure of a future and iin^iiar reality. It may be intended to intimate, that all the great political heads before-mentioned will promote and enlurce idoiati^^as wj:lliip; and that tho:e who rLtui- to c.-mply Vvith the unjuft decrees, and .,re I'aithfui to the iru God, though in tk m:dii of the general conflagration of nruuie, vvtien tne he.-vtns iivl he on fire, and the ek-m-.'niS melt with ferv/ni jieat ; thuu,.:' in the niidft ot the :econd death, yet the Limbient flame Ih.ili not be hu. tful to them : for over fuch the leconi death fh.ili have DO j:ower. I fee no impropriety in confiiering this part of h;ftory in this extenfive view. B.'.hylon was one of the moft antient cities of the world. It was loundedby N inrod, not long after the- building of the fa- mous tower o' B be- ; and wasenlargLd and bfau;;ficd by Se- mir.'.mis: but Nt.buchadnezZM- was the perum who pur the finiil-jaig hand to ii, to make it oi.e ot the treat wonders of the world. Stackhoufe gives the following defcription of the city and wails Ot Babyii.n : I. The whole t.ity, which i^ood on a large flat, confifled pro- perly of two parts, which were dividi d by ihe river Euphrates. Th;.t pait of it which was on the eafl tide of tlie rivcr, was the old city; the other, on the w-dfide, was added by Nebuchad- rezzar; and the whole was a quarc ot an hundrfd andtwenry furlwiigs, or fifteen miles, everyway: wi.ich m.dc; the whole circumterenct of it to be foui luindnd and cigh y furlonv;s, or exadlly threef:oi'e n.ries. Its Wrills — which wi'e in thickne's 87 ket, in he'ght 350 feet, and in compals 480 furlongs— were I 47 3 a!i built of large bricks, cemented together with bitumen, a glu- tinous flime, which, ifluing out of iht earth in that country, binds rtronger and firmer than linae, and in a fhort time grows harder than the very brick and l\one which it cements. The city was encompafled without the wails with a vaft ditch, filled with water, and lined with bricks on boih fides, after the manner of a councericarp : And as the earth which was dug out of it made the bricks wherewith the walls were built, we may judge of the depth and largenefs of the ditch, from the vaft htighth and thicknels of the walls. In the v/hole compafs of the walls, there were an hundred gates ; that is, five and twenty on eacli fide, all made of folid brafs ; and be- tween every two of thefe gates, at proper diftances, were three towers, that is, at the four corners of this great fquare ; there were tour towers between each of thefe corners, and the next gate on either fide, three towers ; and every one of thefe tow- ers was ten feet higher than the walls. Aniwering to every one of thefe gates, there was a fireet, which led from gate to gate, fo that there were fifty in all, each fifteen miles long; whereof twenty five going one way, and twenty five another, they eroded each other at right angles, and )b cut the whole city out into 676 fquares ; each of which was four furlongs and an half on every fide, that is, two miles and a quarter in compafs ; and round thefe, on every fide, towards the ftreets, flood the houfes, all built three or four ftories high, with fronts adorned with all manner of embellifh- ments, and w'lh yards and gardens thrown backwards: Befides thefe, there were four othtr llreets, built only on one fide, be- caufe they h.^d the wall on the other, wliich went lound the four ivies of the city, and were all of ihem 200 feet broad ; the other ftreets wc^re but 150. Quite acrofs the city, ran a branch of the river Euphrates, which entered in on the north, and went out on the fouth fide of the city ; and over it, in the very middle of the city, was a bridge of a furlong in leng-.h, and th'.r y feet in l^readth, built with wonderful art, to fupply tiie defeat of a foundation in the bottom of the river, vrhich was all fandy. By this biidge, a communication was kept up between both parrs ot the citv ; and at the two extremities of it, flood two palaces, the old one on the eaft, and the new one on the w-'fl fiie of the river : The former of thefe took up four of the ;quares bove- mentioned, aiid the other nine, and the temple 01 Selus, which ftood near the old palace, took up anothc^r. II. The temple of Belus, which was one of the mofl won- deitul works in the world, was a fcuare of a fuiiong on each [ 48 ] fi^e, that is, half a mile, and confuled of eight towers, or "wiuit fecmed like toweis, built one above anomer. Herodo- tus ;i.l!s us, that the \v,\y to go up to it, was by ftaiis on the oaiiide round it, from whence it fetms moll likely, that the whole alcent to it w>.s by benching-in, drawn in a doping line, irom the bottom to the top, eighi times rou>id it, and that this mace the appearanceof eight toweis, one above another. The eight towers, as ihey arc called, being hke To many ftories were e.'.ch of them ftventy five feet high, and in them were many gre.u rooms, wiih arched roots, fuppoited wiih pillars ; which, afie;- tiiat the place was conftcrattd to an idolatrous u.e, were all made parts of the temple : But the mod facred part of all, and where the chiefell devotions were penormed,was the upper- incll ilory ; over which, on tiie top of the tower, was .-n ob- ferv.itory. — by the benefit of which, the Babylonians advanced their knowledge in aftconomy beyond all »i!her nations. Th Slower, and the fevetal rooms in it, were all that was ca'led the temple of Be'.us, until Nebuchadnezzar enlarged it with vad buildings, waich v/ere erected in a .'quare ol two furlongs on every iide, or a mile in circumference. On the oii^fiJe of the tower was a wail end ;fing the whole, in which were feveral gates leading up to the temple, all made of folid jbrafs ; very probaWy the brazen fea, the brazen pillars, and the other britzea vellels which, from the temple of Jerusalem, were carried to Babylon. Ti-.is temple flood until the time of Xerxes : But he, on his icturn from tlie Grecian expedition, having firft plundered it of its itrmienfe liches, among which were feveral images or ilaiues .of iVialTy gold, demolifhed the whole of it, and laid it all in ruins. Alexander, upon his return to Babylon, from his In- dian expedition, propoied to have re built it, and to that pur- po t; !ei ten thou. and men to clear away the rubbiOi. But his tleath, in a fliort time after, put an end thereto, and the know- ledge of the place whe.e it flood, is now luft. iil. Near to this temple, on the eail fide of the river, ss we fiid, fto(>d the old palace of ihe kings of Babylon, four miles in circumteience: and exaft y over againfl ir, on the other fide of tl'.e river, w.is the new palace, built by Nebuchadnezzar, fight iBiics in coiniufs; and -fu rounded with three walls, one within another. But the mull wonderful things belonging to it, were, the hanging gardens, which Nebuchadnezzar made in complaifance to h's wife Amylis, daughter of Ailyages, king ofMjdia: for Ore retail! ing a fhong inclination for the moun- .liinsand forefls of her own country, defired to have fomething like it in B.-.by!oni and therefore, to gratify her, he eve (fled ths mcnffious v/oik of vanity. [ 49 1 Thefe gardens were four hundred feet fqiiare, and were car* ried aloft into* the air in the manner of ieveral large terraces, one above another, until the higheft of them came up to the heiglit of the walls of the city, that is, 350 feet high. On the top of the arches were firftlaid flat (lones, fixteen feet long and four feet broad ; over them was a layer of reed mixed with a great quantity of bitumen ; over this were two rows of bricks, dofely cemented together with plaifter ; over thefe were laid thick Qieers of lead ; and all this to keep the moifture of the mould from draining away : and then, upon this lead, fucha large quantity of earth as afibrded depth enough for the largeii trees to take root in. In this garden there was every thingthat could delight the eye, or gratify the curiolity : beautiful and large trees, flowers, plants, andfhrubs; and, to keep every thing verdant, in rhe upper terrace there was an aquedudl, or engine, which drew up water out of the livei into a relervoir, v.'hich watered the whole garden. IV. The rain, indeed, at certain feafons of the year (that is, June. July, and Augull) by the fun's melting the fnow in the mountains of Armenia, ufed to oveiflow its banks, in the fame manner as the Nile in Egypt does, to the great damage of the country and city of Babylon. To prevent this inconvenience, Nebuchadnezzir had two artificial canals cut on the eaft fide of the Euphrates, in order to carry off the fuperfluous water into the Tigris. One of thele canals difcharged itfelf near Seleucia, and the other over againft Apamia. And, for the farther fecu- rity of the country, from the head of thefe canals down to the city, and feme way lower, he made vaft banks of brick and bitumen. But the mod wonderful part of the work was within the city. There, on each fide of the banks of the river Eu- phrates, he built, from the very bottom of the channel, a great wall of the fame thicknefs with the walls of the city, 87 feet ihxk, and 160 furlongs or 20 miles in length. Againft every flreet that crolTed the river he made on each fide a brazen gate in the wall, and flairs leading down to the river, from whence the inhabitants pafled by boat from one part of the city to the other. V. It was necefiary, however, while this work was carry- ing on, that the ftream flnould be diverted fome other way; and therefore he had a vaft artificial lake made to the weft of Ba- bylon, which, according to the loweft computation, was 40 miles fquare, and 160 miles in compafs; and, being of a pro- portionable depth, was able to contain all the water, until, the work was finifmed. When this vras done, the river was re- turned to its former channel : but the lake and the canal were H ( 30 ] dill preferred; becavife they were found ofufeto fertilize, 'by means ol llaices, the adj.Kent country. Thefe are fome of the vaft works which the generality of Avrietsafcrihe to Nebuchadnezzar; and upon th.e view and contemplation of which he giew fo arrognrt and elated as to thinlv himil'irequal, if not fuperior, to God: for, is not this great C.bylon which I have built for the honour of my ma- jefty'? and, Who isGod but Nc:buchndnczzar3 fay his fyco- fhantsof him, Jadk/i vi, 2. It was theretore fit that fuch im- pious pride (hould be abaftd. He had faid in his heart (for of ■him is iliat prophecy in J/aia/i xiv. 13) 1 will afcend into hea- ven ; I will exalt my throne above the fl.irs of God : I will afcend above the heights of the clouds; 1 will be like the Moft "High. But how art thou fallen from heiVcn, O Lucifer, fon '•of the moining'? How art thou cut down to the ground, who 'Aidft weiken the nations'? They that fee thee fliall narrowly look upon thee, and confider thee, faying. Is this the man •that made the earth to tremble; that did (hake all kingdoms ; that m.'.de the world as a wilderneis, and deftroyed the cities thfivof V And v/ell they might, ifrhey faw him dwelling with the bealls of the field, eating giafs like oxen, and wet with the dew of heaven, wi;h his hair grown like eag'es feathers, and his nails like the claws of birds. Oiigen, who was for refoiving every thing that he could not comprehend in Scripture into allegory, was of opinion, •that, under the name of Ntbuchadnezsar, Daniel intended to give us a reprefentation of the fall ot'Luciffr ; being probably led thereto by the above cited pafTage from Ifaiah^ But, fays •Stackhoufe, the account of the puniQiment which befel this piince, is fo often inculcated in the fame chapter, foretold in the dream, explained by the prophet, repeated by the voic-e fiomiVeaven; and all tliis publiQied in a fulenui di.-claration by the king himfelf, after the recovery ofhisfenfes, that there fs no manner of ground to think of any figure or allegory in this jjieceofh'iloiy. Nebuchadnezzar's real metamorphofis into an ox, both as to his inward and outward form, is a notion too gvofs to be le- 'ceived. The metem.pfychofis of an ox's foul into Nebuchadnezzar's body, thereby to communicate the lame motion, taile, and in- clination, that are obfervable in that animal, is a notion un- known to all antiquity, and incongruous; as it fuppo'es two fouls, a rational and a brutal, aniiiiathigthe prince at the faras time. 1 [ 5* 1 A. fafcmaiicn, both in ihe eyes of Nibuchadne^zarV fiib- jects, and in his own fancy and imagination, which might raake them believe that he was really changed into an ox, and had the figure of one, is a notion full of abiurdity. The moit general, and, therefore, the moU probable opinion is, that N^biichadntzzar, by the judgment of God, was puu- idied with madnefs, which fo dilordtred his imagination, that he fancied himfelf a bealt, and afted like one. If the manifeftoin this 4th chap, was drawn up by Nebuchad- nezzar, as feems apparently to.be the caie, andaddrelled to all people, nations, and languages that dwell in all the earth, to which an excellent petition is Aibjoined, Peace be muUiplied- i^nto you, how came it to foim a part of the Book of Daniel ■^ for, by the bed account we have of liira, he mult have been an athfciil. The fi. ft dream he had, troubled and agitated him exceed- ingly : Notwithilanding it had clean efcaped from his memory, he was fully imprcffcdthat he had had an extraordinary dream :. Here he feems to be a repreftntative of the Heathen world, from whole minds had efcaped every true notion of Religion and God ; yet they were agitated and troubled about their falfe gods, and falfe religion. Such a divinely infpired perfon as Dan'el was abfolutely neceflary in both cafes ; No doubt Noah was a true worfhipper of God, but his poflerity foon loft the true knowledge of God, and his worfhip, and could no more, recover it, than Nebuchadnezzar could his dream. We may anfwer the quellion, How came Gcd to vifit Ne? buchadnezzar, an Atheillical perfon 'I by afking another quef- tion, How came God, in the daysofthe apoftles, to vifit thofe that were without God in the world, and as Atheifticalas Ne- buchadnezzar 1 If God's vifitations in mercy had been lufpend- ed upon the condition of m.ankind's becoming true Theifts, they, ■would have been fufpended forever ; for the revelation was not received from, nor ijy the will of man. We have no evidence from prophane hiflory, with refpecH: to Nebuchadnezzar's being drove from the fociety of men, or ()i his becoming very pious : Had fuch an event taken placei v/'th fo excellent an inftruftor as Daniel, it v/ould feem, that he effeds of it muft have been of much more public notoriety. He thought it good, and it was undoubtedly a very good thing, to fhew the figns and the wonders that the high God had done towards him. The fhort ejaculation is pious and noble — How great are his figns, and how mighty are his wonders I his kingdom is aa everlafting kingdom, and his dominion is from generation to, generation — A fentiment founded in undoubted trutli, which he voluntarily exprelTes, after he had rsccvered his f^^nfes. C S^ ] I, Nebuchadnezzar, wasatrefl inmine houfe, and flourldi- ing in ray palace. It would have been a great fatisf-idlion, if the year of his reign had been mentioned : From the defciipiion of his works, they muft have employed him a great number of years; and it is not probable, that he was at reft and flouiiniing, m.uch be- fore the end of his reign : At this lime he has a drean), which not only makes him afraid, but troubles him — He has a per- fedi recolleftion of this dream, and fays, that he told the dream before the Magicians, the aftrologers, the Chaldeans, and the foothi'ayers ; whether they attempted an explanation, is not mentioned, but he fays, they did not make known unto me the interpretation thereof : At lail Daniel came before me, and before him I told the dream, faying, I faw, and behold, a tree in the midft of the earth, and the heighth thereof was great, &c. This matter is by decree of the watcher, and the demand by the word of the holy ones — to the intent, that the living may know, that the mcft high ruleth in the kingdom of mt-n, and giveih it to whomsoever he will, and fetteih up over it the baleft of men. Itfeems impofhble that the intention of th's dream, which is here exprefled, could be aulv.'ered, by fubjedting Nebuchad- nezzar to a fit of madnefs for a fliorttmre : During his phrenzy, or whatever it may be called, his kingdorn was not given to any other ; neither could Nebuchadnezzar, the head of fine gold, be faid or thought to be the bafeft of men. There mult be in this dream (omethingmore copious and extenfive, Daniel lays the tree which thou fawefl, which grew, and Was firong, whofe heighih reached unto Heaven, and the fight thereof to all the earth; whofe leaves were fair, and the fiuit thereof much ; and in it was meat for all ; under which the beafts of the field dwelt, and upon whofe branches the fowls of Heaven had their habitations : It is theu, O king, that art grown and become ftrong ; for thy greatnefs is grc*wn. and rcacheth unto Heaven, and thy dominion to the end of the earth. If this great tree has reference to thehead of gold only, which ftems to have commenced with Nebuchadnezzar (though it is rot material whether it did or not) then it would 'eem more natural for h'm to remember this dream than the fid (of the great image) becaufe this was refpefting an empire, wliich was near its end when he died : He had feen and known the extent of this empire ; and his memory would furnifh him wirh many of the moil important fads refpeftin^ it. Bu: the great image [ 53 3 reaching far into futurity, he could not naturally have-^ny knowledge or memory about it. The tree rcpreLnts imptrial Babylon : The hewing 't down nnd deflroying of it, defignates ihe end -f this erari.ic ; and ih'i Jeuen times defigniite the peril d of rime between the end of that empire and the re.u:rcdiun. Ihe grext objeA of the dream, therefore, terminates in the fcvcn itmc-, which un- doubtedly intend 2520 years, or thirty-hx times leventy years. la this fenfe, the dre.iar is great and important, r.nd carries us to a period of time forfne reiurredion, v the Ancient of Days, and they brought him near before him ; and there was given him dominion, ai.d glory, and a kingdom ; tliat all people, nations, and languages fliould ferve him ; his do- minion is an everlafting dominion, which fhall not pais away ; and his kingdom that which ftiall not be deftroyed. 1, Daniel, was grieved in ray fpirit in the ixiidft of my body, and the villous of my head troubled me, I came near unto one of them that ftood by, and afked him the truth of all this : So he told me, and nude me know the interpretation of the things. Thefe great beads, which are four, are four kings which fhall arife our of the earth : But the Saints ot the Moft High fiiall take the kingdom, and poftefs the kingdom forever, even forever and ever. Then I would know the tru:li of the fourth bcaft, which v/as driven from ail tlie others, exceeding dreadful ; whofe teeth were of iron, and his nails of brais, which devouied, brake in pieces, and ftamped the reiidue witli liis feet. And of the ten horns that were in his head, and of ihc other which came up, and before whom thice fcl; ; even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouih ihat fp;;ke very great things ; ^^hofe look was more ftout than his fellow?, 1 beheld, and the fame horn made war agnnfi the Saints, and prevailed ag-iinft them. [ 59 J Until the Aniient of D.iys came, and judgment \v.is given to the Saints of theMoftKigh ; and die time came that the Saints polTeiled the kingdom. Tiius he faid, the fourth beafi fhall be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which fh.iU be diverfe from all kingdoms, and fnall devour the whole earth, and fliall tread it down, and break it in piece?. And the ten horns out of th's kingdom are ten kings that (hall 2ri:e: and another fhall ari.e r.f er them; and lie fn-dl be di- ver'e from the fi-ft, and he fliall lubdue three king<;. And he fliall fpeak great words againflthe Mofl H'gh, end n-.all wear out the flints of the MofxHigh, and think to change times and laws; and they fhali hi given into his hands, until a time, and times, and the dividing of time. But the judgment fhall in, and ihey fiiall take away his do- minion, to confume and dellroy it unto the end. And the kingdom, and the dominion, and the greatr.efs of the kingdom under the whole heaven, fliall be givin to tlie people of trie faints of the Mofl H'gh, whofe kingdom is an everlailing kingdom ; and all dominions fliall ferve and obey him. We fliall not be any where informed what particular empires the four here defcribed are. It feems plain, contrary to the opinions of thofe who fuppofe them to be the Babylonian, the Riedo-Perfian, the Grecian and Roman, that the faft is other-' Tvrife : for it is not ufu.il for the prophets to defcribe a kingdom ns arifing, wh^ch has aftually been in exigence fome tim.e be- fore. And this was the cafe wiih th? Babylonian. This em- pire was near ii? diilohuion when Daniel had this vifion : it commenced about 741 years before the birth of Chriil, and ended about 532 years before the fameeveiit. Thefe beads arife after the four winds of heaven had flrovs upon the great fea, and they come up from the fea diverfe one from another. Whether there was any effential difference be- tween the heads of gold, filver, and brafs, is not only doubtfu', but more than probable that there was none, in the political adminiflrations of the empires, worthy of nonce. The term /i?.; is univerfally explained to fignify an empire of the greateft extent. As thefe four beads arife outoffucha fea, we niall fee hereafter that the firft of them muft intend Im- perial Rome. We rem.ark here, that it is of importance to attend to th.e firong language that is made ufe of in the punifliment of the fourth beail, I beheld till the he?.^ was fain, bis body defivoycd and given to the burning flame. r 60 ] The judgment v/r.s fer, and the books were opened. By •\v\v.ch. it is evidcn'ly conveyed, that, wiih the dcftrudtion of this bead, the judgment commences^ The permanency and durability of the kingdom that fuc- ceeds this founh beafl is alfo exprellcd in Urong language, as well as its extent and numbers. There is no gvound for the opinion that feme entertain, ihat there will be a very great de- fedion from this kln|^dom, under the ch.iraders of Gog and Magog. Such charaders may appear in conlequence of open- ing the books, and theexercile of an upright and true judiciary power. The execution of the fencence may be deferred, fo as to give an opponuuity for thofe exeriions attributed 10 Gog and Magog. The cbjed:'on :',gainfl confidering thefe fourbeafls, as being the £nne that NL'bucliadnezzar law in his dream, is not capa- ble of refu'.ation. It is as follows. The defcription of the three firft, in the fecond chapter, ends wirh the tliighs of ihi^ image. Now if the fourth tlitre hinted at intends the fame as the fourth mentioned in this chap- ter, and both mean the Roman empire, it is manifeft that em- pire has long fince ceaied to be, and that it did not come to its end in the manner pointed out for the diflolution and deilruc- tlon of the fourth beaft. That the three firll heads of the image, if we reckon to the end of the Grecian empire, including in the fame the Seleucida; and the Lagidse, did nof hft (computing from the beginning of Nebuchadnt zzar the Great's reign) longer than about 570 years: whereas to this laft beaft a period is affigned, by many, of at leaft two thouiand years. The fourth beafl here is an aflemblage of eleven horns, all exercifing k'ngly authority, and independent of each other : yct.it is a complete, beafi. The Roman empire was not made up of fuch an alt.'mblage. We miy therefore conclude with certainty that this fourth beaft is d'ftinct and diffexe^it-ir-om the Roman empire. This fourth be;s-fi;can be no oiher, laysBiiliop Newton, than the Roman w^pire; and yet, if he proves any thing, he makes two. compile bea«%; for he f.)ys. We m\ift look for the ten king"; wliere only they can be found, amid the broken pieces of the Roman empire; confequently this ailemblage of kings does not ex!ft till af'.er the dilfolution of the Roman empire, —•and muft niake a beaft d'verfe and diftind from it, and is plainly one of the laft of the tempor.tl beafts. But fo is not the Roman. [ 6i ] The prophet appears to me to have piirfued the idea of the great imnge, and lo have defcribed the various parts in luch a manner that a lkiltV.1 painter might delineate the im;.ge, and fix the proper names to its pans by degrees. We have yet found only two names to write upon the image. The next chapter will furnifh us with anoiher name. The fifth chapter intro- duced the Medo-Perfian empire by name : the eighth chapter will introduce the Grecian empire ; after which the names of the heads Mill not be fpecified, that is, fuch as are to fucceed it. The great image, or man, which Nebuchadnezzar law, was conlVuuted of great empires. Thofe who make the firft of thefe four beafts intend the Ba- bylonian empire, cannot make the charaderiftic defcriptions apply to the fame. There can be no good reafon given v/hy it is faid to be made to ftand upon the feet as a man. When only the head of the great image exffted, it would be more proper to fay it flood upon his head, than his feet : but when the Roman empire exifted, that is the legs and feet of the image, then it might propeily be faid of it, that it was made to (land upon its feet as a man. And there can be no doubt but this defcription has reference to the progreflive form- ation of the great image. It may feem to be a fmall anticipation, as this is but the fif:h head, and two others are yet to be : yet fuch is the connexion, and fuch it will appear to be, between this head and the other two, that there will be no impropriety in conlidering the image as now capable of ftanding upon its feet as a man. The feet of the image naturally arife out of Imperial Rome, when it came to a peaceable end, acd was divided into two .ys, that Chriltians gene- rally referred it to Antichritl, and juppofed that Antiochus was typical of him. Ir the Uttlehorn defignates the rife of Rome Popular (and I think there can be no doubt but it does) this power begin to make its prcgrefs eallwardjuft 200 years before the Chrillian era. They, that is the Romans, at this time, firfl pafied into Macedonia, and made war ag;ini\ king Philip. Third, the vilion was to be for many days; on account of v.'hich Daniel fainted, was Hck, ar.d was allonifned at the vifion. The three years, or three years and a half, that the Jews were affl'died by An-iochus, could notoccafion all this: for the calamities they fuiTered from Nebucliadntzzar were in- comparably greater than what they fuffered from the other. If we commence the viilon with Cyrus, it was but about 370 years to thecleanfing of the fanftuary, a'lerit was profaned by Antiochus. Such a vifion could not be long to Daniel, who had feen viiions extending much farther into the womb of time. Bifhop Newton juftly remarks, that the cal.'mities under Anti- ochus were of fmall extent, and of (hort duration, in compari- fon with thofe they fufTered from Nebuchadnezzar and his fuc- ceflbrs. The firft took the city, the latter burnt it to the ground. The firft profaned the tem.ple, the latter utterly deflroyed ir. The fi.ft made captive 40,000 Jews, the latter carried the whole nation into captivity. The firft took away the daily fa- crifice for three years and a half, the latter abol'Ihed the temple fervice for feventy years. The calamities brought on the Jewsby the Romans exceed thofe brought upon them by Ne- buchadnezzar, as much, and more, than his exceed thofe of Antiochus. It is therefore no wonder, when Daniel had a full view of them, that he was faint, fick, and aftonifhed. We have before remarked, on the terms fevcn times, where it is faid, Hew down the tree, and let his portion be with the beails of the field, till feven times pafs over him, S:c. that no good reafon could be given why they fnould not mean 2510 years. The 2300 days are a plain confirmation of that con- flruiflion : for, from the deftruS'on of imperial Babylon by Cy- rus, to the death of Datius Codomannus, there are 210 years computed. But it is mod probable that the Perfian empire laded 210 years : and, from the obfervations before made with refped to the chronology of Cyrus, it mr-y be probable, and Is. [ 66 J it feerns neceffary, ihrit Daiius the Mede fhcu'd hr^ve reigned at leaft ttn yeixs. And this makes the two vificns agree ex- actly in ihdr extent ; that is, computing from the beginning of Darius, and of Alexander; the firrt is Z510 years, the latter h 2.300 years; both end at the fame time. We may farther obferve, that as feventy years are adopted as a meaure fortlie Jewifh cr^lamiiies, that 2520 years are ex- sftly 36 limes 70; and that one ir.ore is to be added for the Babylonifii captivity : fo that the exaft meafure of their calami- li's, beginning ^vi;h that captivity, is g7 times 70 years; and throi g:i all this period of time Daniel was enabled to extend h's view. Of the 36 feveniies, 33 ferentics and 33 years expire this prefent year 1793 ; and tv.o :lventies and 37 yea:s,r 177 years, are yet unexpired. DANIEL-Chap. IX. IN the fird year of Dauus, the Ton of Ahafiierus, of t feed . of the Medes, which was made king over the realm of the Chaldeans: In the fi;(l year of hi» reign, I, Daniel, unuerflood by books the number of yeais whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he would accompliflr ftventy years in the defolaticns of Jerufaltm. Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people, and upon thy holy city, to finifn the tranfgrefiion, and to ip.ake an end of fin, and to make rfconciliaiion for iniquity, ^nd to bring in tverlafting righteoufnefs, and to feal up the vificii and pro- phecy, and to anoint the molt holy. Whether tViis prophecy ha; reference only to the firft com- ing of Chrift in the fie fli, may be a qr.eflion : as feveral things to be done do not feem to have been t'ully accomplifhed at that time, fuch ?s the mak'ng an end of iln ana tranfgreffion. It has however been ccnfidered in no other light, that I know of. If the feventy weeks commence wi[h the ilTuing cf the commandment by Cyrus, then 490 years will expire about 42 years before the birth of Chrilt, and 75 years before the Pafrcn. If they are to commence with the coirimilhon given to Ezra, 490 years will carry usto the year of the P.ifficn. Mr. Fergufon has endeavoured to expla'n the feventy weeks £S follows. TheDionvfi^n, or v-j'gar era of Chrid's birth, was al^out the end cf the vs. ar of the Julian period 47 13; and con^q'^ently [ ^7 1 the firft year of his age, according to that account, was the 4714th 3'ear ot the l^.id period. . Tiierefore if to the current yearof Chrift we add 4713, the fum will be the year of the Julian period : Co the year 1793 ^''^' ^^ fo'-irid to be the 65061!! year of that period. Or to find the year of the Julian period, anfwering to any given year ofChriii, fubtract the number of that given year from 47 r 4, and the remainder will be the year of the Julian period. Thus the year 585 before the fi:ft year of Chrift, which was the 584th before his birth, was the 41 29th year of the faid period. The vulgar era of ChrilVs birth wasnev^r fettled till the year 527, when Dionyiuis Exiguus, a Roman abbot, fixed it to the tnd of the 4713th year of the Ju'ian period, which was four too late : for our Saviour was born before the death of Herod, Avho fought to kill him as foon as he heard of his birth. And according to the teftimony of Jofephus (book xvii. chap. 8) there was an eclipfe of the moon in the time of Herod's kft ill- nefs; which eclipfe appe.-.rs, by our aflronomical tables, to have been in the year of the Julian period 4710, March 13th, at three hours paft midnight, at Jerufalem. Now as our Sa- viour mufl have been born fome months before Herod's death, fince in the interval he v/ as carried into Egypt, the lateft time in Vv'hich we can fix the true era of his birth, is about the end of the 4709th year of the Julian period. There is a remarkable prophecy delivered to us in the gth chapter of Daniel, which from a certain epoch fixes the time of reftoring the ftate of the Jews, and of building the walls of Jerufalem; the coming of the Meffiah; his death, and the de- Urucflion of Jeru'alem. But fome parts of this prophecy (v.25,) are fo injudicioufly pointed in our Engliih tranfiation of the bi- ble, that, if they be read according to thofe flop?, they are quite unintelligible. But the learned Dr. Prideaux, by altering thofe flops, makes the fenfe very plain. And as he feems to me to have explained the whole of it better than any author L have read on the fubjeft, 1 (hall fet down the whole of the pro- phecy, according as he has pointed it, to fhevv in what manner he has divided it into four parts. V. 24. Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people, and upon thy lioly city, to finifh the tran!greflion, and to make an end of fin, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlafting righteoufnefs, and to feal up the vilion and the prophecy, and to anoint the moft holy. Ver. 25. Know therefore and underftand, that from the going foith of the commandment to rtHore and build Jerufalem unto the Meffiah the Prince fh.V;! be feven ^Yetls and threefcore and two v.eel-^. [ 68 ] the flreet Pi-.ali be built ngiin, and tV,e wall even in troi'iWoiiS times. V. 26. And Atcer threelcore and two v.-etks fl-iall Mef- fiah be cat off, but not for himltrlf, and the people of the Prince that fhall come, fiiill dedroy the city and fancluary, and the end thereof fnall be with a flood, and to the end of the war de- folations are determined. Ver. 27. And he {I1.1II confirm the covenant wiih many for one week, r.nd in the midil of the week he Ihall cauil- the Sacri- fice and the obhviion to ceafe, and for the overfpreading of abo- minaiio.ns he llrAil make it defobie even un.il the confummation, and that determined Ihall be po"ured upon the defulaie. This commiffion was givf-n to Ezra by Artaxcrxes Longi- manus, in the fcventh year of that king's reign. Ezra vii. j 1, £6. Ezra bcg«n tlie work which was auei wards accoirplifhed byNthemiah; in which they met with great oppclition and trouble from the Samaritans and othtrs, during tlie fnil ftven weeks, or forty-nine years. From this accompliil-nient till the time when Qv.ift's mef- fenger John the B^iptiil beg.m to preach the kingdom of the Meffiah, 62. \ve:ks, or 434 years. From thence to tlie beginning of Chrifl's public miniflry half a ^Yeek, or ihree years and an half. And from thence to the death of Chrift, half a week, or three years and an half: in which half week he preached and confirmed the covenant of the gofpel with many of the Jev/s. In all, (rom the going forth of the commandment till the cea"h of Chriil. 70 week?, or 490 years. Andfcifily, in a very (iriking manner, the prophecy foretells what fi-iould com.e to pafs ai"icr the expiration of the feventy v/eeks; namely, the defiriKPcion of the city and fanAuary, by the people of the prince that w-as to come: which vvere the Roman armies under the command of Titus their prince, who invaded Jerufalein as a torrent, with their idolatrous images, which were an alwmination to the Jews, and under wh.ich they marched againfl ij;em, invaded their land, and belieged their hoi V city ; and, by a calamitoas war, brought fuch utter dcllrutfion on both, that tl^e Jl-ws have never been able to re- cover ihtmftlvts even to this day. Now both by the undoubted canon of Ptoiemy, and the fa- mous era of N^ibonafier, the beginning of the fevcnth year of the reign ofAria'ceixe.'Longimaniisking of Pcrfiafwho is called Ahafueri'.s in the book cf Ellhei) is pinned down to the 4256th yeir of the Julian period, in which year he gave Ezra the above mentioned ample commiiTjon : from which count 490 years to tl-.e dea:h of Chrill, and it will carry ihe fame to the 4746;h year cf the Julian period. [ ^9 ] Our Saturday is the Jewidi fabbath ; and it is phin, from S?. Mark XV. 42. and St. Luke xxii:, 54. that Chrill was crucified on a FridAy, feeing the crucifi.v.on was on the day next before the Jewilh fabbath. And according to Sr. John, xviii, 28, on the day that the paflbver was to be eaten, at leai\, by many of the Jews. The Jews reckoned thtir months by the moon, and their years by the revolution of the fun ; and they ate the paflover on the fourteenth day of the month K;fan, which was the firft month of their year, reckoning from the fiift appearance of the new moon, which at that time of the year might be on ths evening of the day next after the change, if the fky was clear: fo that their fourteenth day of the monih anfweis to our 15'h day of the moon, on which flie is full ; conftquently the pal- fover was always kept on the day of the tu'l moon. And the full moon at which it was kept, was that one which happened next after the vernal equinox. For Jofephus exprelly fays (An- tiq. b. iii. c. 10) the paffover was kept on the lourteenth day of the month Nifan, according to the moon, when the fun was in Aries. And the fun always enters Aries at the inftant of the vernal equinox, which in our Saviour's thne fell on the lad day of March. The difpute among chronologers about the year of Chrlft's death, is limited to four or five years at ir.oft. But as v/e have fhewn that he Vv^ as crucified on the day of a pafchal full moon, and on a Friday, all that we have to do, in order to afcertain the year of his death, is only to compute in which of thofe years there was a paffover full moon on Friday : for the full moon anticipates eleven days every year (twelve lunar months being fo much fnort of a folar year) and there- fore, once in every three years at leaft, the Jews were obliged to fet their paffover a whole month forwarder than it fell by the courfe ofthe moon, on the year next before, in order to keep it at the full moon next after the equinox ; therefore there could not be tv/opaffovers on the fame day of the v^-eek, v/ithin the compafs of a few years. And I find by calculation, the only paflover full moon that fell on a Friday, for feveral years before or after the difputed year of the crucifixion.was on the third day of April, in the 4746th year of the Julian period, v.'hich was tlie 4goth year after Ezra received the above-men- tioned ccmmiffion from Artaxerxes Longimanus, according to Ptolemy's canon, and the year in which the Mcffiah is to be cut off, according to the prophecy, reckoning from the going forth of that commiffion or commandment; and this 4oo;h year was the thirty-third year of our Saviour's age, reckoning [ 70 ] ffom the vulgar era ot his biitlr. but the thirty-feventh, reckon- ing from the true era thereof. The 4746rh ye^r of the Julian peiioJ, vvOiich we have afiro- nomically proved to be the year of the crucifix'on, was the fourth year of the two hundred ar-d fecond Olympiad : in which year, Phlegon, a heathen writer, tells us, there w?.sthe mofl extraordinary eclipfe of the fun that ever was feen. But Ifir.d, by calculaiion, that there could be no total eclipfe of the fun at Jerufaleni, in a natural way, in that year: fo that what Phlegon here calls an ecl'pfe ofthe fun, feems to have b.ren the great darknefs for three hours, at the time of our Saviour's cru- cifixion, as iriCntioncd by ihe evangelifis; — a d.uknefs altoge- ther fupernatural, as the moon was then in the fide of the hea- vens oppofite to the fun. The mod remarkable eras are thofe ofthe Creation, theGrcek Olympiads, the building of Rome, the era of Nabon3'.ri.'r, the dea'.h of Alexander, the binh of Chrifl. the Arabian Hegeira, and the Ptrfi.iJi Jefdeg'rd. &t? M/. Fjrgufo::j Tabic oj rerr.ark- abk Eras and Evznli. T have made thefe lengthy extrads, becauft I think the af^ro- romer has fatisfadorily proved one important matter, which is the vear and day ofthe crucifixion. But it is a doubtful matter, whether the prophecy was de- figned to carry u= precifely to that day and year. Few pro- phecies are fo very particular. It is the opinion of feme, who have a cridcal knowledge in the Hebrew language, that the words tranflated /2rj.v/;/)' necks, fhou'd have been rendered ;-w«y fivcuiies. Thsre is a lepetiaon ofthe fame word ; and literally it would be, fcveniiesifevcrJics : which, acco''ding to theHe- brev/ idiom, may be well rendered many feventies. That John began to preach repentance three years and an half before Chriil began Ivs public miniAry, is a matter that cannot be afcertaincd. If we fix the commencement ofthe 490 years to the feventh year of Artaxerxes Longimanus, we cannot give any rational account of the {txt\\ weeks or forty-nine years; for thirteen years sftcrwards, that is in the twentieth year of the fame king, Nehemiah received as ample a commiirian, and in about a year aftei-wards repaired and built up tlie walls. Th" introduction of the fevcn weeks fecin to be intended to fhew, that it fhculd be folong from the ifiuing the command- ment, to the repairing and bu'lding up the walls of Jerufalem : and this is the general conihuft'on put upon thefe v/ords: the period betv/ecn Ezra's iLceiving his comraiflion, and Ne- [ 71 J hemiah's co;r>pIeiting tlie repair?, is too Pnort to fatisfy iliis conllrudlion. The commencement of the dcfol.ition of the Jews began v.'hen Vefp.Ui.'in and Titus took Jeru.a'.em ; that derolauoa continues yc:t, through the whole extent ot which this pro- phecy feemsto look. The comnvindment idued. appears to' me to be th,-.t, which was ilTued by Cyrus in tb-^ firlt ye5tr of his reign: trom which period, to the commencemi.nt of the reign of Arr.ixerxes Longimanus, Mr. Fergufon niAkes feventy-rvvo yea.s. — That firft illaed by Cyrus feems to be the groraid-work o- tiie fevcral that were afterwards illaed — Some ot them, it is true, gave, in matter; of civ I polhy, more cxtcnlive powders. In the fuccefllcn of thePerlian kir.gs, and the length of their reigns, there is great confufion and perplexity : at the begin- ning of Cyrus's reign, the jews had ended one fcventy years Qgpuvity — then commence many more feventies : and this idea is verified by what has fince taken place. If the com- mencement cf Artaxerxes Longiminui' reign is placed right, about one move had then expired. — Confequentiy from the commencement of Cyrus' reign to the crucifixion was eight fiventies, or 560 years. — From this period to Vefpaiian and Titus befieging Jerulalem, was juft half a feventy, or thirty- five years. According to the general opinion of expoficor^, from the crucifixion, to the receiving the Jews again, there will be nearly thirty feventies more. From the firft year of Cyrus, to the birth of Chrift, were feven and an half feventies; confequentiy, from his birtli, to the total deftruflion of Jerufalem, was one feventy, or one week : and he fiiall confirm the covenant with many for o:}e week; this undoubtedly has reference to the pious Jews, who had the term of feventy years confirmed to them in their own country, to enjoy the b'effings of the ChriHian religion; after which, they enjoyed that blefling no more in their native country. And in the midd of the w^eek he fi-.all caufe the facrifice, and the oblation to ceafe — and the pafTion was in the middle of this week, when the veil of the temple was rent in twain, and the ceremonial law forever abolifi-ied. A com- putation of part of the time is made by weeks; one week lignitying feven years. — Tlius, I think, we are to underfland the feven weeks anJ the lixty-two weeks, which together amount to 483 years, and carry U3 to the very time when Julius C^ef.^r, having defeated Pompey and his army, defiroyed the republic of Rome, on the ruins oi'which, imperial Rome Vr-as ereifkd. Alter ths period, that is, after threefcore and tv/o v;eeks, fhall M:fli.th b; cut off:— how long after, is not [ 7'- ] pointed. out ; and when it is faid, that from the going forth of the commandKient unto Meffiah fhall be feven weeks iind fixty- two weeks, we may rationally fuppofe, that he does not mean to intimate, that he v.'oula appear precifely at the end of that time — It was a ground for b-j!itving that it would not be before that time, and that it wou'.d take place near about the lame — it admonilhed the Jews to begin to look out beforehand, and the fpace of time was but fl-.ort for them to be thus upon the watch, and expelling the great event. That is, about forty years. Thofe who commence the period at the time when Ezra received his commiiiion, have to clear up this inconliftency ; the feven weeks and th? fir.ty-two weeks do not expire until about thiriy years after Ciirift appeared — fo that they make the v.'ords, u:iio ^''effiahy not to mean precifely at his firft appear- ance, but about thirty-five years afterwards. D A N I E L— Chap. X. XI. XII. ■"HS tenth, eleventh, and twelfth chapters, contain a nar- rative of the angel to Daniel. It was a revelation, and the time appointed was long. It feems to be plainly conveyed in the tenth chapter, That the narrative is not to have relatioi: to the Perfian empire. — The revelation was made to Daniel in the third year of Cyrus. Of the beginning and ending of the Perfian emj-ire, we hive been fully informed before. We have alio had fome Intimations of the diviiion of Alexander's empire. The intention of the revelation is plainly exprefled in the fourteenth vevfe. I am come to make thee underftand, what fliall befall thy people in the latter days : for yet the vifion is for many days. By tlie prince of the kingdom of Perfia's v/ithftanding the nngeloneand twenty days, is intim.ated, the length of time the Perfian monarchy fhould lafl — One and tv/enty, mul- liplied by ten, makes the number of years of that empire for that time he remains v/i?h the kings of Periia; but v/hen he is gone, the prince of Grecia fliall com.e. The angel cannot begin liis revelation until the Perfian em- pire is out of the way. And, after this, he fays, three kings nvali Hand up in Pel fn — it fh.ould have been ojYr Perfia : and the founh fhall be far richer than they all. Tlie general conftruftion of this paHage is, that tlie four kings are to be immediate fuccelTors of Cyrus in the PerfianJ [ 73 ] cm; ire; and for the fourth, king Xerxes, the fen of Darius^ Hylhipcs, is fixed upon frcm ciie Tingle trsit in his hillory which is, tharhe raifed an immenfe army, in order to fubdue the Grecians. 1 That Xerxes, nor any of his immediate predeccfibrs or fuc- ceflors, could be this fourth king, will be manitlft. Firfl, It is a very queilionable matter Avhethcr Xerxes was the fourth fucccflor of Cyrus; according to Jofephus he muft have been the third, for between Cambyfes, fon and fucceflbr of Cyru3, and Darius, ion of Hyftaipts, he fays there was no king ; but that the government was in the hands of the Magi for nine months. Second, it is allov/ed that Xerxes did raife an incredible army againll the realm of Grecia; and th::t his riches mufl have been very great to raile and fuppoit luch an army: but this army was entirely defeated by the Grecians. Xerxes hved fome lime after this; and, taking his whole reign together, he was lefs rich than his predecefibrs. Xerxes came to the throne about fifty years after Cyrus. The vificn, in this refpect, was not long, but very fhort. What valuable purpofe would this fingle touch or hint at the charac- ter of Xerxcs anfv/er, if intended for him"? for not a word is faid about him afterwards. The truth, 1 trufr, will appear to be, that by Kings are in- tended Ivngdoms: and they will be the Macedonian empire, Rome Popular and Rome Imperial as two, and the Mahometan power conhderedas one empire. Chap. xi. ver. 3. And a mighty king fliall fland up, that fliaU rule v/ith great dominion, and do according to his will. That Alexander is here dcfignated, no one doubts. It is not neceffary to introduce hllloric fafts to fnew how rapid his con- quefts were, and the amazing extent of them. Verfe 4th to 9th inclufive, give fome peculiar traits of the Lagidas and the Seleucidae, two of the mcft powerful of Alex- ander's flicceflors. We have before mentioned the four divifi- cns of Alexander's empire : two of them only are of import- ance enough to be characterized in the angel's narrative. Alexander died in Babylon, having lived only thirty-two years and eight months, having reigned twelve years and eight months in the whole. His pcfterity became extinft principally by means of Callander. His wife Statira, daughter of Darius, was murdered by another of his v/ives, Roxana : his natural brother Aridceu;, who fucceeded him in the throne, was, with his wife Eurydice, killed by the command of01ympias,n:ictlier of Alexander, after he had borne the title of king fix years and L L 74 1 forae ncntlu : ?.nd, not long after, Olympivis was flain by the foldieis of CiiTander. Alexander y5i,gu3, ion of Alexander by Roxana, w^s joined in the title oi'k'mg with Phiiip Avid-jeus. Wlitn he was about fourteen years old, he, with his mother, was murdered in the caflle of Amphipolis by Callander. Another fo!i of Alexander, by Barfine the widow of Mne- mon, named Herculos, was, with his mother, about tAvo years afterwards, murdered by Polyfpercon, inlligated thereto byCaf- fander. Such was the miferable end of A'ex.inder's family and poflerity. After which the governors made themftlves kings ia their relpeftive provinces ; from which title they had abllamed, as long as there was any infl heir to AU xander. Callander reigned in Greece and the well; Lyfimachus in Thrace and the north; Ptolemy in Egypt and tlie fouih ; and Seleucus in Syria and the eaO. The Scltucidi^ and the Lagids were much more confid-rable than the ether two, and at one time had nearly ibfoibed the ether two. The kingdom of Macedon was conquered by Lyfim.achus, and annexed to Thrace ; and the laCt was conquered by Seleu- cus, and the kingdcm of Mncedon and Thrace annexed to Sy- ria. Tho!e two continued difiind kingdoms, after the other two were fwallowcd up by the Romans, who began to pro- grefseidvyard 123 years after the death of Alexander. The Jews were fomeiimes fubjed to the Seltucidgc, and fome- times to the Lagidje. 'i'he firfl is deligna'.ed by the king of the north, and the lall by the king of the fouth. ' Thekingof the fouth was llrong, for he had annexed Cy- prus, Phoenicia, Cavia, and many iflands and countries, to Egypt. But Seleucus Nicator was llrong above him : for he abforbed hi -hiinrelf three of the four diviiions of Alexander's empire. All was fubie(ff to him, from the river Indus, and be- yond is to Phrygia. Seleucus Nicaior having reigned feven months after the death of Lyfimachus oVi.r the kingdom of Mactdon, Tl:race, and Syria, was bafely .murdered. His fon Antiochus Soter fuc- ceedcd him.; to whom fucceeded Antiochus Theus, fon of Soter. At the fame time Ptolemy Fhiladelphus re'gncd in Egypt, after his father, the firll Ptolemy Lagus. Frequent wars hap- pened between the fe two kingdoms, efpecialiy between Antio- chus Theus and Ptolemy Philadelphus. Jerome reports, from the antient iiillorlans, that Antiochus fouglii aga'nil Ptolemy with all ih.e forces of Babylon and the ealK Atlafi they agreed to make peace, upon condiiion that [ 75 ] Antiochus Theiis fhou'd put away liis forTr,er v.'ife, Laodice, and her two ions, iiP.d Inould marry Berenice, Pto'.emy Phila- Qclphus's daughter. He brought his daughter to Aniiochus Theus, and wich her immenfe treafures, lo ihath.ehau the ap- pelivition of the ci'Airy giver. Soon after, hov/ever, he lecalled hisjormer wife Laodice, in a fir of love, with h.er children, to court. Laodice, fearing the fickle difpcfition of Antiochus, that he migiit not recall Berenice, cau'ed him to b- poifoned. And Be:£nice's children did rot fiicceed Antiochus : for Lao- dice lo managed the matter as to fix her eldtr fon Seleucus Cal- linicus upon the throne of h.is anceUcrs. Laodice alio cau'td Berenice to be murdered : her Egyptian altendants were many of them ilain with her; and her Ion was murdered at the farne time. Her father died a little before her. Daring his life he was exceeding londofher; and conftanily lent her frefli Supplies of the water of the Nile, thinking it better than any other water. Ptolemy Euergetes, brother of Berenice, was the branch that fprung out of the fame root. As foon as he fucceeded h^s fa- ther, he entered into the provinces of the king of the north, that is of Seleucus Callinicus, who v/ith his mother Laodice reigned in Syria, which now comprehended the cafl, the welt, 2nd the north; and prevailed fo far, as that he took Syria and Silefia, and the upper parts beyond Euphrates, and almoQ all Afia. A fediiion in Egypt obliged him to return, but not before he had plundered the kingdom of Seleucus, taking 40,000 ta- lents of filver,and precious vefiels, and images of the gods, two thoufand and five hundred ; among which were thofe that Carnbyfeshad carried from Perfia into Egypt. On account of this aft, the idolatrous Egypiians complimented him with the title of Euergetes, or the Benefactor. Appian informs us, that Laodice having killed Antiochus, and afcrwards bsth Berenice and her child, Ptolemy the fon of Philadtlphus, to revenge thefe murders, invaded Syria, flew Laodice, and proceeded as far as to Babylon. And Polybius f\ys, that Ptolemy Euergetes being greatly enraged at the treatment of his filler Berenice , in- vaded Syria, took the city of Selcucia, and that it v/as kept fome time afterwards by a garrifon of the kings oi Egypt. As a power is next to be introduced v/hich will fwallow up both the Seleucidx and the Lagidce, we are here informed of a faft v.'hich exaftly correfponded v^'ith the revelation — And he fnall continue more years than the king of the north. The Romans made a concueflof the Idngdom of Syria many years^ before they did of that of Egypr. L 75 J Eiit hisfons — the l.ifi immediate antecedent is the king of the foiuh : therefore, hv his fans., we cannot with propriety confi- der that the fons of the k'ng of the north are intendeJ, or of Sek'ucus Callinicus. This however is the general conflruftion. But hisfons fliall be (lirred up, and nrall aliii^mble a multitude of great forces ; and one fliall certainly come and overflow and pais through: then fliall he return, and be Hirred up, even to his fortrefs. And the king of the fouth fliall be moved with choler, and fhall corne forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north; and he fh.\ll fet forth a great multitude; but the multi- tude fhall be given into his hand. And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart fliall be lifted up ; and he fliall caftdown many ten thouiands : but he fball not be flrength- ened by it. For the king fliall return, and fhall fet forth a multitude greater than the former, and fhall certainly come after certain years, v/ith a great army, and with miKh riches. And in thofe times there Hiall mnny llr.nd up againfl the king of the fouth : Alfo the robbers of thy people Ihall exalt them- felves to eftabliQi the vifion : but they (liall fall. So the king of the north fliall come and cafl up a mount, and fake the moil: fenced cities: and the arms of the fouth fhall not withftand ; neither his choftn people, neither (liall theie be any fcrength to withftand. But he that cora-nh againft him fliall do according to his will, and none fhall (land before hiixi : and he fhall iland in the glori- ous holy land, which bv his hand Pnall be ccnfumcd. He fhall alio fet his face to enter with the flrcngth of hiswhole kingdom : and upright ones with him. Thus flull he do : and lie fhall give him tlie daughter of wo- men, corrupting her : but fi-.e Ihall not hand on his fide, neither be for him. After this fnall he turn his face unto the iflcs, and fhall take m.any : but a prince for his ov^r. bfhah'Qrall caue the reproach offered by him to ceafe ; without his own reproach, he fliall caufe it to return upon him. Then he fliall turn his face to- wards the fort of his own land : but he Qiall Uamble, and fall, and not be found. As the marks and chara6}eriilics evidently introduce a new power in this paflage, it can be nohe other than the little^ liovn pufh ng callw.ird, and fourhward, and towards the pleafant lane?. It plainly exhibits the rife and fall of Rome Popular. The fons of Seleucus C^'llinicus were Selcucus Ceraunus and Antiochus the Great. The elder fuccccded tlie fathcx'. He [ n J exerted himfelf to recover his father's dominions. Defiitute of means to fatisfy his army, it became difobedient ; raid two of the generals are charged with having poifoned their mafter, rtfter a reign of two or three years. Antiochus, called the Great, fucceeded his brother. The prophet's expreflion is pe- culiar, that his Tons fnould be Piirred up, and a fiemble a multi- tude of great forces. The plural number is then changed to the linguiar, — One fnould certainly come, and overflow, and pafs through. Antiochus raifcd a great army, and re-took Se- leucia; and, by means of Thcodotus the Qitoliar., recovered Syria, making himfelf mailer of feme places by treaty, and of others by arms. A truce fucceeded, and both treated of peace, but at the fame time prepared for \var. Antiochus engaged tiie Egyptian general, and defeated him ; but did not invade £gypf itielf. Ptolemy Philopatcr was king of Egypt at this time ; having fucceeded his father Ptolemy Euergetes — not long after, An- tioch'is, the great, fucceeded to the crown of Syria. Ptolem.y, who has the charade r of having been very lux- urious and vicious, was by the near approach of danger roufed, and marclied out of Egypt, with a numerous army, and en- camped not far from Raphia, which is the nearelltov/n to Egypt, from Ronocrorura : where Antiochus met him, and fought a great battle. Antiochus's army confided of 6z,ooo foot, 6o,coo horfe,- and I02 elephants. Ptolemy's, however, obtained a complete viiftory : Antiochus had 10,000 flain and 4000 taken priioners. Ptolemy loft only 1,500 (lain, and 700 horfe, Antiochus re- treated to An:ioch; and from thence difpatched ambafiadors to folicit a peace, Ptok-my, inflead of purfuing the blov/ he had given the enemy, indulged liimfelf in all manner of vices — ]re had murdered liis father, his mother, and his brotlu^r; and he had killed his wife, who was his fifltr. His luxurious life brought on a rebellion of his own fubjcL^s. Piolemy vifited the cities of Coele Syria, and Paleftine, which had fubmitted to him : he alfo vifited Jerufalera, where he offered facrifices, and was defirous of entering into the holy of holies, and lefc the city with great difpleaiure bccaufe he v/as prevented. After his return to Alexandria, the efteds of his dilpleafure appeared againfl the Jews, who had rcfided there from the time of Alexander, and had enjoyed all the privileges of the moft favoured citizens. Eu'ebius reckons 40,000, and Jerome 60 000 Jews flain at this time. This, with tl;e difaf- fe(^t:on of his fubjefts, mui^ have weakened his kingd-nn "Very much. Peace continued between the tv/o kLngdoms [ 78 ] fourteen year. Before ttiis time, Piolemy had died of de- bauchery and intemperance, Antiochus had taken and flain the Rebel Archceiis; and had reduced the Hafiern parts of his kingdom to obedience — He had acquired great riches. Polybius fays, that from the king of Baclria, and the king of India, he received fo many elephants as made lip his number 150: — That contrary to league, he marched his army (Ptolemy Philopater being dead) againO his fon, who v/as only four years old, Nvith an intention 10 take poncflion of the kingdom — others confederated with him againll Egypt, Beiides the iedirionsin Egypt, Philip, king of Macedon, entered into an'agreement wiih Antiochus, to take pofieli en of the kingdom, to divide it, and each one to have the part that lay molt contiguous to him. However, Scopas, the Egyptian general, was very fuccefsful. Aniiochus being in other parts, he foon reduced Cosle Syria and Paleftine to their former obe- dience ; placed a garrifon in the cafde of Jerufalem, and re- turned to Alexandria. Jofephus fays the Jews fubmiticd to Scopas by force, but to Antiochus they fubmitted willingly. But Antiochus's prefence foon changed the face of afl^airs ; he undertook to recover Judea, Co^le Syria, and Paltlhne. He met Scopas near the fources of the river Jordan, dcilroyed part of his army, fhut him up with I0;0oo men in Sidon, and lay clofe fiege to it. Three eminent generals were ftnt from Egypt to raile the fiege, but to no effcd.. Famine obliged i^copas to furrender upon hard conditions. The Jews, belide many other cities, after this, readily fubmitted to Antiochus. The Jews, in folemn proceffion, gave him a fplendid recep- tion. Antioclvas rewarded them ; ordered the city lo be re- paired, and the diiperfed jev/s to return and inhabit ii; he ordered fupplits of catde and provifions for facrifices, and timber and other materials for fini filing and adorning the tem- ple; and allowed them to live according to their own laws, and exempted the PrieOs and Levitcs from taxes. That thofe that returned, as well as ihoie in tjre city, fV.ould be free from a'l tiibute, for three years, and the third part of their tribute^ was rnni'tted forever. Antiochus wculd iiave ftized on the k'ngdom of Egypt by force ; but he judged it better to proceed by ilrata^ gem, he propofed a treaty of marriage, by JLucks the Rho- dion, betv/een his daughter Cleopatra a diftinguifhed beauty, and Ptclemv, in the feventh year of Ivs reign, and married lier to him in the 13th year. He conduced her himfeh to Raphia, where li-.tv v/ere married ; and gave in dowry with, her Ccele Syria and PaKlline. This is fuppofcd to liave been done with J [ 79 ] a fraudulent defign, that the daughter m'ght betray the interefis cf her huPoAnd, into her father's hands. Ptolemy was aware of the artifices, and Oeopatra efpoufed the caufe of her hul- band : She joined with her hufband in an embaffy to the Ro- mans, to congratulate them on the victory they had obtained over Antiochus, and exhorted them, after they had expelled him out of G:eeci;, to profecute the war in Aiia ; alFuring them, that the king and queen of Egypt would readily obe/ the commands of the fenate. Antiochus engaged In an unhappy war with the P>.omans — he fitted out a formidable fleet of one hundred large fliips of war, and two hundred kfler vefll'ls : With this fleet he fubducd inoft of the maritime places on the coafis of Afia, Thrace and Greece : Took Samos, Euboe.i, and many other iHands. Soma of thefe were cities htely reflored to liberty by the Romans. Acilius, the Roman conful, defeated Antiochus at the Straights of Thermopylo2, and expelled him out of Greece — Livius and Emilius beat his fleet at fea, and Scipio finally obtained a deci- five vidiory over him in Afia, near the city of Magnefia, at the foot of Mount Sipylus. Antiochus loii 50,000 foot and 4000 hor:e; and he himself efcaped with difficulty. Upon this defeat, he was neceffitated to fue for peace, which was granted, condiuoned that he fhould not fet foot in Europe, but quit all Alia on th's fide Mount Taurus, to defray the whole charges cf the v.'ar ; for the performance of which articles, he gave twenty hoflages, one of whom was his youngeft fon, after- v/ards called Eplphanes. Thus he and his fuccefTors became tributary to the Roman republic. He did not long furvive this difgvace : he fled the night after th.e batde to Sardis; from thence to Apamia, and the next he came to Antioch. He is reported to have borne his misfortune with great equa- ■nimity; and that he faid he was much obliged to the Romans for eafing him o{ much care, and confining him in a kingdom of moderate bound?. But it is fald, he lived in poverty and diftrefs : that his necef- fities puPned him on to commit facrilege. He went into the eaftern provinces to colleft the arrears of tribute, and to amafs what treafure hecould: that in attempting to plunder the rich tem.ple of Jupiter Belus in Elymais, he, and all his attendants, were llain. Seleucus Philopater fuccesded his father, but did nothing- worthy of him, or the Syrian empire; and pchfined ingloriouily — if glory confills in fighting battles; for he never fought one. He rsiJed an army, with an i.iKntion to crcfs Mount Taurus, [ So ] and a^TuI Pharnaces king of Pontus ; bur for fear of ihe Romans he difDinded it. The tribute-money he was obliged to pay the Romans diP trilled him. He lent Heliodorus to ftize ihe money in the temple of Jerufalem, though at the fame time he paid out of his own revenues the expences for the faciifices and the temple lervice at Jerufalem. Seleucus fent his only for Demetrius as an hollage to Rome, inilead of Antiochus, Seleucus's younger brother. Heliodorus embraced this opportunity to murder his mailer, and uiurp the crown. He was disappointed in his wicked and ambitious projed; and only made way tor Antio- chus Epiphancs, who, when Seleucus was murdered, v/asac Athens, in his way to Syria. Heliodorus attempted to get the crown. One p,iny declared in favour of Ptolemy Philopater, whofe mother Ckopatra was daughter of Antiochus the Great. Demetrius was the right heir to the crown, who was then an hoflage at Rome. Antiochus, bv h's addrefs, eng:!ged Euinenes king of Perg.'.mos, and Attains his brother, in h:s behalf, who were jealous of the Romans, and difpofcd to fecure a friend in the king of Syria. He ingratiated himfelf with the Syrians, by fliewing much clemency : He fent ambafladors to ihe Roma)rs, to court their fivour : He paid the arrears of tribute-money, and prefentcd ihem with veflelsof gold weigh'ng fivehundted pounds weight : He gave the Romans the ftrongell affurances of his being attached to their interell, and that they mught com- mand him as a good and faithful confederate king, and that he would never be wanting in his duiy. He is charged by Polybius with low, defpicrible vices; as rambling about the ftreets in diiguife, mixing with the loweft company, dunking and revelling with them to great excels. He \vould go about the Iheets with the Roman gown, foliciting votes, in imitation of the candidates i'or offi:es at Rome. Some- times he would fcatter money in the Ureets, and fomet'mes pelt his followers with flones. He would expofe himfelf in the pub- lic baths to all manner of ridicinous and indecent geflures; upon which account Polybius called him Hpim.anes, or the madman. But he had fome fuccefs in arms. Heliodorus and his par- tizans, as well as thofe of Egypt, were vanquifhed by the forces ofEumenes and Attalus; and the arrival of Antiochus diffipated all their meafures. As loon as Antiochus was feated on tiie throne, he removed Onias fiom the high-priefthood, and pre- ferred Jafon his brother to that dignity, being bribed thereto by the latter. Jafon gAve him 360 talents of filver for that account, and 80 more on ano-her account. Onias, a good man, w.vas plotting his ruin, and was contriving means to weaken the two brothers in war againft each other. Ptolemy Philo- meter hid the blame of the war to EuIceus, his governor; profeiTed great obligations to his uncle; and feemed to hold the crown by his favour: but was fecretly refolved to break off from Antiochus the firfl opportunity, and to be reconciled with his brother. And as foon as Antiochus was gone, they ■were reconciled by the mediation oftheir fifer Cleopatra. Antiochus went from Egypt to Syria, hoping probably that the two brothers would fo weaken the kingdom by civil war, that it would fall an eafy prey to him. Antiochus returned to Syria with much gold, filver, jcwds, and the like. While in Egypt, there was a falfe report of his death : Jafon thinking this a good opportunity to recover the high-priefthood, went to Jerufalem with a thoufand men, afl'aulted the city, drove Mcnelaus into the caftle, and exercifed great cruelties over the citizens. Antiochus, highly irritated, fuppofing the whole nation had revolted, went againft Jeiufalem v.-ith a large army; took the city by force of arms; flew forty thoul^md, took as many more, and fold them for flaves ; polluted the temple and altar % fvvine's flefii ; profaned the holy of holies by breaking into [ 83 ] It; took the golden vefTels, ^c. to the amount of eight hundred talents; reOored Menelaus to the high-piiefihood: and confii- tuted one Philip, a Phrygian, governor of Judea, who was ia manners a barbarian. From Jerufalem he went in hafte to Antiochia, after having placed a gArrilbn of Macedoaians in Jerufalem. After two years Antiochus came into Egypt again ; and perceiving that his artful mtafures with refpedt to the two bro- thers had been difcovered ; and that, inftead of waiting the country by civil war, they had provided for their mutual fafety, by making peace with each other; was fo much of-- fended, that he fet about making the moft vigorous preparati- ons for war; and early in the fpring marched his army through Coele Syria, and came into Egypt. The inhabitants of Mem- phis fubmitted to him : from thence he marched againft Alex- andria. The Ptolemies had fupplicated the affiftance of the Roman? ; and they fent ambafladors: one of whom, Marcus Popilius Lenas, when he had found him ffanding on the fhore, delivered to him the drcree of the fenaie; by which he was commanded to depart from the friends of the Romans, and to be content with h's own empire. He being delhousto confult his friends, Popilius is faid to have made a circle in the fand, with the flick he had in his hand, and to have circumfcribed the king, and to have faid, " The fcnate and people of Rome order that in that place you anfwer what is your intention." Affrighted by thefe words, he faid, " h'this pleafes the fenate and people of Rome, we muft depart :" and prefently drew off his army. But in his return he vented his malice againft the Jews ; he detached Ap- poUonius with twenty -two thoufand men, who, coming to Jerufalem flew great multitudes, plundered the city, and fet fire to it in feveral places, and pulled down the walls round about it. Then they builded on an eminence, in the city of David, a ftrong fortrefs, which might command the temple : and from thence they fell on thofe who came to worfhip at the temple, and fhed innocent blood on every fide of the fandluary, and defiled it; fo that the temple fervice was deferted and omitted, the city was forfaken by the natives, and became the habitation offtrangers. After he returned to Antioch he publifhed a decree, which obliged all perfons, upon pain of death, to conform to the reli- gion of the Greeks. The Jewifh law was abrogated; the hea- then worfhip was fet up in its ftead ; and the temple at Jerufa- lem was confecrated to Jupiter Olympius. Menelaus, and other apoftate Jews, were the king's chief inftigators againft their leligion and country. k »4 J Jofephus has arciiLed the diflrefs cf liis country to the facti- ons among his country nien; and to iliofe particularly who fled to Aniiochus, and belbuglu him to invade Judea under their condudl. I have been thus lengthy in extratfling trails of the Syrian r.nd Egyptian monarchies hero, becaufc very judicious expofi- tors have applied them to the defcriptions in the eleventh chapter of Daniel, from verfe lo'.h to verf;? 3zd, or 37th: fo that more than one half of this chapier is applied to tranfadtions that happened in the courfe of abou': twenty years. The im- propriety of which apphcation, on various accountP, I fhall now endeavour to exhibit ; obferving, that no other fubfequent fa(fts lelativeto thofe monaichies ate fuppoCd to apply to any part of this prophecy. There is an interval of about fcven hundred years, in wliich few or no trails arc g'ven of the fame; and thofe feven hundred years filled up with the moll impoit- ant tran'adions that ever took place, with refpecl either to the Jev.'iPii or ChriRi:.n cl.urjh. From the io:]i to the i9'.h vcrfe, we have charaftcrifiics of three power? — and the period of time is that from the comiricncemcnt of the Romans beginnivi- to make progvefs eaflward, to the death of Fompey — in whicli is necell.;ri!y Involved feme of the traniadions of the Syrian and Egypt'au monarchies. I fl^all therefore attempt to give a fketch of the hiftory of this power during tluit period of time, making ob- fervations as to the v/ars it had before been engaged in. When a man attentively confiders from what point the Roman empire arofe, and to what height it arofe, he is f:\zei with arionifnirienr,and darzled as it were, with theluHrc and grcatnefs of the events, and fiiil more fo with the causes which contributed to form that vad and fuperb empire. What was Rome in her beginning?, but a conful'd mixture of fliep- l.erds, adveniurers, men obscure and irnknown for the mod parr, whom ihe ill firuation of ihdr affairs, united together in the narrow circu'tof a poor and defpicable city? — And yt"t in her infancy, under the government of Romulus, the fiftof her king;, Rome bcg,jn to command admiration and fear, by the invincible courage of lliat p'Tnce, and his wife in(lit\Hions, rs well civil and milirary, as rergiou''. Th.e lefl of the kings rlmoft all of a di&rent ch.uatRer, bur adnvvably fuited with one another, to promote the fame wot k by various methods, follov/ed, all but the lafl, the plan chalked ou"- byRomuhi--; and each adding fotiie edential part, greatly advanced its pei- feflion. The progrcfs of the Roman? shrnad, in tliefe beginnings, was very flow. They (iFuggled i-.ear fvTo l-.uiidixd and fi;ty [ 85 3 years around their mother Rome, againft the r.eighbouring nations; who, one after another, attacking tliem. kept them continually in adion, and expert in the art of v/ar. Thty accompliflied their fubjeflion by patience and ma- nagement; not ib intent to conquer by force, as to gain by mildnefs; feeking friends not flaves, attachirig forevt:r by a lubmilCon not forced but vohmtary. The fecond age of Rome, of nearly the fame duration 5S the firft, that is two hundred and fifty years, abour.ding with great virtues and great men, exhibits prodigies of courage, firmnels, difintereflednefs, and the amor patria:. And alter the redudlion of all Italy, fne faw herfelf in a condition to extend her arms abroad. Vv^hat a fcene of vidlories and conquefls is opened in the third and hft age of the Roman commonwealth, which IaIIs but about two hundred years ? — Here commience the Punic vfars, fo obflinateiy maintained, that each of the two jealous rations believes, that its fafety depends on the deilruction of the other. In the end, the Roman patience prevails, and Carthage is fubdued. Her downfall was as a fignal of tlie defeat of the reft of the nations, w'ho, all in their turn, came under the yoke, and fubmitted to the Lords of the Univerfe. The Romans, from the origin of their city, eftabliPxied as a fundamental principle of "their polity, the fear of the Goq5, and a veneration for religion — Hence thofe numerous tem- ples, altars andfacrifices — hence thofe freqdent vows made on prcfllng emergencies, and fo relig'oufly performed. The Ro- mans were miftaken in the objed, but reafoned juUly as to the thing. Cicero gives his countrym.en a fine teftimony on this head; we may flatter ourfelves, fays he, as much as we pleafe, yet we can never believe that we excel the Spaniards in number, the Gauls in bodily ftrength, the Carthagenians in policy and addrefs, the Greeks in arts and fciences. But our excellency over all nations, undeniably lies in piety, in religion, in an inward perfuafion, that there are Gods who rule and govern the Univerfe. I-'cxt to the Gods, the Romans paid the greateft regard to tl'.eir country. This fcntiment feems to have been ftronger in the Romans than any other nation. They were always ready to encounter all hazards for its fake — to facrifice their fortunes, I'ves, peace, glory itfelf, friends, parents and children. This might arife from every perfon's having a faare in the govern- ment, and a perfonal intereft in the property of the fiate, on \s-hich depended his we^are. [ 8^ } The love of liberty, and a republican tafie, feems to have been born with Rome itlelf. Their notfon of liberty was a flare v/herein a man is fubjed to the law only ; and the law is more powerful than men. The tyrannical proceedings of Tarquin routed and raifed their love of it to fuch a height, as to (litle in a father all fentimenrs of nature, and put a dagger in his hand againil his own children. But Brarus thought it his duty to feal v.'ith their blood the deliverance oi his country. Such was the effevft produced by that example, that the flightell mrpicion of an attempt upon liberty, infiantly efTaced ail the great qualities of a citizen, and all his pall fervices for the ftate. Marclus, amidft all his glory, acquired at the fiege of Corioli, was bimifned for that reafon alone. Sp. Melius, for his largefles to the people, was, for thofe very largefles puniflied with death. Manlius Capito- linus was thrown head-long from that capitol, which he had fo llrongly defended, and faved from the hands of the Gauls, becau'.'e he was believed to affcdl royalty. The elTence of a Roman was the love of liberty, and the love of his country. Add to thefe, the defire of glory, and a thirft of dominion ; and you have a Roman compleat. One viclory led them on to another. Whoever fubmitted not to them, was an enemy, and efpecially crowned heads. Their ambition was covered with the veil of equity, mo- deration, and wifdom. If the Romans were unjufl in their conquens, they governed the vanquiihed nations with lenity. Neither Greece, nor Afia Minor, nor Syria, nor Egypt, nor mod of the other provinces were flee from war, but under the Roman empire. Two bodies divided at Rome the authority, the fenate and the people. There never was in any nation a fenate like that of Rome, in the virtuous times of the republic, wherein affairs were treated more maturely, or with greater forefight, or with more zeal for the public good. Mr. Boffuet obferves, in his Univerfal HiRory, that the Holy Spirit has not difdained to praife in the Book of Maccabees, the confuramate prudence and vigorous councils of that wife affembly, where no man affumed authority, without reafon, and ail the members con- fpired together without partiality, and without jealoufy, for the public welfare. A kind of tranfient blindnefs had feized the fenate, or a Siajority of them forgot their antient maxims, in an afTair of importance. Rome and Pyrrhus were almofl agreed upon a treary of peace, difhonourable to the commonAVcalth. Ap- pias Claudius, blind and infirm as he was, comes in a chair to r 87 ] ihe fenate, difpek in an inflant the clouds which had darkened the underftandings of that wife aflembly, and breaks off a treaty which was ready lo be concluded. Every one knows tlie famous anfwer of Cineas to Pyrrhus, who aficed him his thoughts of the Roman fenate. He told him, when he faw that augud body, he took them tor fo many kings, fuch dignity, grandeur and majelly appeared in their looks, in their difcourie, and in their v/hole perlbn. Fabrlcius wortliily fupported this idea in his converfation with the lame Pyrrhus, wherein the Roman, though but a private man, appeared greater than the king. When the Roman power was ccniiderably increafed, kings, with all their pomp, were little before a fingle fenator. What is it then that made them fo reipeded, even by thofe before whom all mortals were wont to tremble "? They were without attendance, without equipage, and many of them even gloried in poverty. Their great adions, their perfonal reputation, the fame of that body, of which they were a part, went be- fore them, and ferved them inftead of a train. When Rome, grown more powerful, had carried abroad her victorious anns, having feen from their infancy, kings led captive through their ftreets, and other kings humbly foliciting In perfon, and demanding juftice; and waiting at the door their good or bad fortune — fuch iights had infinitely exalted their louls, by placing under their feet, in a manner, the crowns of fovereigns, and the majeiiy of thrones. Such was the fenate to whom Rome owed all her power, and all her conquefts — from among them were chofen all the generals and commanders, the great undertakings were there formed, the generous refolutions, and the important affairs of Hate, managed with a fecrecy and wifdom, hardly to be con- ceived of. A debate on account of Perfius, lart king of Ma- cedonia, held in an ailembly of three hundred men, remained lecret foUr whole years, and was not known until the war was over. There never was an empire either more flourifhing or more extenfive than the Roman — from the Euphrates and Tanais to Hercules's pillars and the Atlantic ocean, all the lands and all the feas were under their obedience, from the middle and cen- tre, as it were, of the Mediterranean fea, they included the whole extent of that fea, penetrating far and wide, all the ilates round about, and making it the communication of their empire. It is aflonifhing to conlider, that the nations wliich at prefent make kingdoms fo confiderable, all Gallia, all Spain,, almoft ths whole ifland of Great-Britain, lllyria to the Da- [ 83 ] riiibe, Germany to the Elbe, Africa to the fr'ghtful and impaf- ftiHe deferts, Gieece, Thrace, Syria, Egypt, all the kingdoms of Afia Miner, and thofe between the Euxine and Cafpian Seas, with nuny others, become Roman provinces, almoft all before ihe end of the Republic. Rome, according to Dionyfius Halicarnaflenfis, owed its origin to the Greeks ; feveral colonics of whom, banifhed from their own country, fettled in Latium; it was called' Italy from CEnoiius, who led a colony of Arcadians there, that is from a descendant of his, whofe name was It.ilus, fup- pofed to be about 1 244 years before the Chriftian Era. But the found.«ion of the city of Rome is computed from the lim.ii that Romulus kid the lame, that is 751 years before the Chrif- tian Er:.. The iirft Punic or Carthaginian war was ended to the advan- tage of the Romans, before Chrift 242. [241 ] Sicily was the firil that received law from the Romans. Cicero, in one of his orations againft Verres, gives it great praife. She was the firll, fays he, of all foreign nations, that fought our amity; that adorned our empire by becoming its province; and taught oiir anceftors how glorious it was to command flates abroad. [237] The lenate of Rome fent ambalTadors to Ptolemy E'.iergetes, Ion of Ptolemy Philadelphus, to offer him aidagainrt Antiochus Theus^ with whom they believed him dill at war: but he had made an accommodation, which difpenled with his accepting the aid that was offered him. [235] Rome at this time had neither enemies nor war, which had not happened for almoH; 440 years; and the temple of Janus was Quit for a fecond time : a ceremony which implied a general peace. It had been fhut for the nril time in the reign of Numa, and will not be fo for the third time till the reign of Augurtu?. [230] This year commenced the war with the Illyrians. r.lyricuraistheiame as what is now called the coafts of Dalma- ti.\ KingPineus, lately dead, had left a young fon, under the tuition 01 Teura his queen. Under this adrndniflration the Illyrians exercised, by public authority, piracies throughout the Adiiaticiea, and teveral merchants of Italy were taken. Rome lent ambaffuiors, Ciiusand Lucius Aruncanius, to remonftrate. At their firll audience, they complained of the injuries their mcrchanrs had received. Teuta made anfwer, that for her pait (he v/ould not give the Romans any caufe of complaint, nor lend any pirates againft them: but that it was not the cuHom of the kings of lilyricum to prsvsnt their fubjeds cra'zing at Tea for their own advantage; I B9 ] Ga thcfc worJs, the youngefl ambafiador, feized \vith indig- hation, ard with a liberty Roman indeed, but not proper at that time, " Amongll us, Midnni (!;iid he) one of our nobieft cuf- tcnis is, to avtu^e in common the iLJuries done to particulars : and, with the t.uourul' the gods, we fhali ?.cT in fuch a manner as wiil loon ir.duLe you to reform the cuftom of the lilyriaa kings." The queen, like a haughty violent woman, was fo fenf.bly fJung wiih this aniwer, that, without regard to the lav/ of na- tions, flie ordt red the imbatTadors to be followed and killed, Nviih part of thtir train •: the reft were impri'oned. The pilots of the fliips that had brought them from Italy, ihe caufed to be burnt. [229] III the fpring of this year Teuta fends ambaffadors to Romj, to demand peace. Peace was concluded on the following conditions: Corcyra, Pharos, Iflns, h-pidamnum, and the country of the Atintan&s, (hould continue in pofieffioa of the Romans; and that fhe (hould pay a rribute. Pollhum'us was lent ambaflador to the/Etoliansand Achas- ans, to txpl.iin the reafons of this war; and met with a good rccepiioa. Tivs was the firit time the Romans attacked lllyri- cum, and the firft alliance made by erabaffy between the Greeks and Roman;, The latter, at the fame time, fent ara- bafladors to Corinth aud Aihens, who were very well received at both places : at Athens they were made free of the city. [225] The victory gained over the Gauls at Telamon, is one of the mou famous and complete mentioned in the Ro- man hiftory. This formidable irruption of the Gauls not only threatened all Italy, but the capitol, Rome it:elf. [219] War Willi lllyricum again brealcs out this year, at the head of which is Demetrius of Pharos. He is defeated en- tirely by the confiil Emilius, and flies to Philip king of Mace- donia, where he fpends the remainder of his liie. [218] The fecond Punic war comm.ences: Hannibal marches his array into Italy, where he continues iuccefeful for fifteen years. [zi6] The famous battle ol Cannx — Befides the conlul Paulus Emilius, two queftors, and zi tribunes, and many iliuf- trious perfonsperifhed, who had been either coniuls ox prcetors — 82 lenators, who ftrved voluntarily ; audio great a nutnber ofkn'ghts, that H-inn'b.5l fent three bufhels of rings, which was a badge that diilingafhed them from other people, to Carthage. Some make the lofsto thePxomans fifty thouland, others feventy t'.i jufmd men. Hannibal lo'\ four thoufand Gauls, fifieea h::.,dred S;jaii;ard5 and Africans, and iwc hundred horfe. N [ 90 ] • [ii4] PMip declares war agalnft ihe Romans, wlio fend an array to the coafls of Greece, where Philip is beaten near Apolonia by the praetor Valerius. [211] An alliiince was formed this year between the TEtohans and the Romans ; a clauie was ad Jed, by which the Elians, the Lacedemoni.ms Attalus king of Pergamos, Pleu- rates and Scerdelidoeus (^the full king of Tr.race, and the other oflllyricum) were left at liberty to accede to it. The ^lolians engaged to declare war immediately againfl Philip, and not to make peace with him but upon condition that he Qiould not attack the Romans or their allies; which was to be mutual. [210] Scipio takes Canha^ena in Spain by ftorm ; obtains very confiderabie booty. H's humanity and modedy are worthy of imitaiion. Among the captives were feveral bdies ofdilVmdion: the wite of Madonias, brother of Lidibilis king of the Ilergetes, came to Scipio, and with tears in her eyes con- jured him to recommend to thofe who had tlie ladies in their care, to have regard to their fex and birth. Scipio not under- ftanding her at firfl, affured her that he had gi ven orders that they fliould not want for any thing. But the lady replied, Thofe conveniences aie not what affect us : in the condition to which fortune has reduced us, with what ought we not to be contented'? 1 have many other apprehenfions, when 1 con- fider on one fide the licentioufnefsof war, and on the other the youlii and beauty of the princelTes which you fee here; for as to mc, my age proieds me from all fear in this refpedf. Shehad with her the daughters of Indebilis, and feveral other of the fame rank, in the flower of their age. Scipio then comprtiiending lier, faid. My own glory, and that of the Ro- man pec^^le, are concerned in not fuflfering that viriue, which ought alvays to be re Ipedted wherever we find it, fliculd be er^pofed in my camp to a treatment unworthy of it: but you give me a new motive for my being more Ihidt in the care of it, in the virtuous foliciiude you fhew in thinking only ot the prefeivation of your honour, in the midfloffo many other fuhjeds of feat. He then gave the care of them to forne pru- dent officers, and charged ihem that they n:ould be treated as the mothers and wives of their particular allies and friends. It was upon this occafion that his foldiers brought him a youpn; lady of fuch perfetfi beauty, that fhe drew upon herfelf the eyes of every body. He dtllred to know who (he was, andto v/hom (he belonged'? And learning that fhe was upon the point of b^ing married to Allucius, prince of the Celtiberi- jins, he fent to him to come with the parents of the young [ 91 ] prifoner: and being told that Allucius loved her to excefs, as loon as he appeared, he took him afide, and addrcfled him a& follows : " You and I are young, Avhich admits of my fpeak- ing to you with more liberty. Thofe who brought nie your future fpoufe, afiured me, at the f:»me time, that you loved her with extreme tendtrnefs; and her beauty lelt me no room to doubt it. Upon which, refle(5ting, that if like you I had thoughts of making an engagement, and were not folely en- grofTed '.vith the affairs of my country, I fliould defire that fo honourable and legitimate a paffion might find favour. I think myfelf happy, in the prefent conjuncture, to do you this feivice. Sire you are to ma*ry has been amongft us as fhe would have been in the houfe of her father and mother. I have kept her for you, in order to make you a prefent worthy of you and me. The only gratitude I require of you for this gift, is, that you would be a friend to the Roman people; and that if you judge me a man of vronh, as my father and uncle have been deemed by the Hates of this province, you may know that there are in Rome many who refemble us, and that there is not a people in the univerfe you ought more to fear as enemies, or to defire more as friends. AHucius, full of gratitude and joy, and the parents, had brought a great fum of money for herranfom : But he reltored her, and would not accept the prefent, until he was able no longer to refift their folicitations ; he then accepted it, and or* dered it to be laid at his feet — then addreffing himfelf to A.lu- cius, I add, fays he, to the portion you are to receive from your father in law, this fum, which 1 defire you to a-ccept as a marriage prefent- AUuc us cauied this a'flion to be engraven on a filver buckler, which he prefented to Scipio. This buckler, which Scipio carried with him in his return to Rome, was loft in paffing the Rhone, with part of the baggage. It continued in that river until 1665, when fome fiOiermen found it : It was then de- pofited in the king of France's cabinet. Scipio's greatnefs of foul appeared in the ufe he made of the vidory : He fhews an elevation of fentiment, a talent in con- ciliating affedion, and, what is above all, virtue, wifdom, and moderation, the more admirable, as an hiftorian obferves, as Scipio was then young, unmarried, and vidtorious. [210] M. Atilius and Manius Acilius were fent ambalTadors to Ptolemy Philopater andQeopatra, who reigned at that time at Alexandria. They were ordered to demand of them, that the treaty of amity and alliance, which fubfifted between the commonwealth and the kings of Egypt, (hould be renewed. and to prefent the king wl h a rob?, and a nwtk of purple, and a curule chair ; and ine queen with an embroideied u:ianile, and a kind of purple veil. [107] Several Hates and kings accede tn the treaty b^^veen the Romnns and ^tolians. Attains, king of Prrg.>mos, Pleurates and Scerdelidocus, both kings, rhc one of Thrace, and the other of lilyricum, accept the invitation ; the yL:olians exhorted the Spartans to do the fame. Their deputy reprefentcd, in a lively manner, the dcfigns the kings of Macedonia always had of iubverting the liberties of Greece. The deputy from th,e Acarnanians expatiated upon the for- vices that Alexander's father, and Alexander himself, had done Greece, in ruining thePerfk-ins : He dvock upon the fname and danger of fuffering barbarians to enter Greece, fo he called the Romans : He added, that the Spartan? ought to iee the ftorm aldilhince. wh'ch began to gather in the well, and would un- doubtedly break out, at firft upon Macedonia, and afterwards upon all Greece. Sparta joined the Etolians, and entered into the common treaty. She w.'.s divided into two faftions — the one violent for Philip, the other againft him — the latter pre- vailed. Attalus, firfiking of PergAmcs, did the Romr.ns great fervice HI the war againft Philip. Thishttle fovereignty had been founded about 40 years before, by Philetus, an oilicer h'ghly efteemed for his valor and con duft. Lylhr.achus, one ot the fuccellors of Alexander, entruded him with the trcafure he had laid up in the caftle of Pergamos : After th.c death of Lyfima- chus, he continued in pofic-uipn of the treasure, and the city : At his death he left them to his nephew, Eumcnes ift. wlio Tiugmented his principality with fome ciMes that he took from the king of Syria. Attalus ift. his coufin, of whom we now fpeakjfuccceded Irm : He ailumed rhc title of k'ng.af.cr h.aving ccmquered tlie Galatians,and tranfmitted it to ii:s polleriiy,who' enjnyed it to the third generation. The Romans and their allies engage in the var againft Philip. [205 1 The vErolians make peac? with.Philip : Sempvon'us, who had arrived flio'tly af er tins treatv, with 10 000 men, looohorfe, and 35 fl-.ips of war, was hi^r.ly diipieaild v.-ith the treatv. The Romans and Philip m;;ke peace. [203] Hannibal quits Italy ^y;th gve:t grief. [202 j The battle ot Zama between Scipio and H-.nnihat ; Hannibal is defeated, 20,000 killed, ctnd nearly as many taiua prifoncrs. r 93 1 [?co] The war with Macedonia now begins. P;o]einy Philopater^ king of Egypt, had k\i at hisder.lhona fon, only 5 years old, called Ptolemy Epiphanes. Philip r,nd Antiochus, king of Syria, entered into a criminal league to invade his dominions. The court of Egypt, perceiving the d:mger of i];e young king, trom the joining of ihofc two princes againU him, had rocourfe to the Romans, to implore their protection, and offered them the gUAraianfriip of the king, and the regency of liis dominions, during his minoriiy, nfTuriiig them, that tl.e late king had lb ordered it at his death. The Roinans did not hefoate to accept of the guardianfl-iip of the young prince, and fent three deputies to notify the two k'ngs of it ; that if they troubled him, they fliculd be obliged 10 declare war againd them. Part of the Roman glory con- f:(kd in their elpoufing theCau!"eof injured kings. Tlie Ro- mans began at this time to be confidered as an afylura where oppreflcd nations were fare to find fpeedy and rffedual affif- rance. The ambailadors of the Rhodiv'ns.king Attalus,Athens, and vaiious other fmall powers in Greece, were all anfwered favorably by the fenaie. War was declared againll Philip, but not without (Ircng oppofiticn ; the icnaiors were accufed by the people of having fonrented and flirred up the war. The conful Sulpicius, to v/hom the province of Macedonia had fallen hy lor, after having been warmly oppofed by the people, fummoned in the field of Mars, before the centuries proceeded to give their fuffiages, addrefled them as follows : " You fecmed not to know, Romans, that the queflion, at pvefenr, is not to deliberate, whether we are to make war or peace ; for Philip, in preparing to make a riade Avar upon you, does not leave that at your choice ; but to confider whether your legions ate to be tranfported into Macedonia, or to wait Vintil the enemy brings his troops into Paly, &c.'' The war Y.T.s decreed. Whi n preparations were making for the war, ambafTadors arrived fom Ptoieiny, king of Egypt, who declared, that the Athenians had fent, and demanded aid of their mailer againft Philip ; bur without the confent of the Roman people lie would not attack any flate whatever. The fenate thanked tlie king for his good difpofition, and replied, that th.e defign of the Tloman people was, to proleft their allies — and if they fhculd Hand in need of the king's aid, he ft-iould be informed of it ; for they relied upon Ins good intentions. Th.e conful Suipiciu? arrives in Macedonia, and fends Centh.o to the aid of Athens, who takes and plunders the city of Chalcis, Philip befieges Achens without cfflcft ; he befieges it a fecond time without fu> ce.'s, and lays wafte Attica, 'ilie Romans rav?g? the fronaers C 94 ] of Macedonia, anc! Philip makes gre^t preparations for war. Philip gains fome iinall advantages over the Romans, and is afterwards defeated, and obliged to f!y. The ^Stolians and- Athenians pais decrees againfl Philip. [198] At the beginning of this year, Antrochus, king of Afu, attacked A'talus vigoroufly, both by lea and land. The laiter fent nmbaiiadors to Rome, who repreTented the extreme dangenheir matter was in : Tlrey demanded, that the Romans would either defend him themfelves, or permit him to recal his fleet and uoops. The fenate replied, tliat nothing v;as more reafonahle than the demand of Attains : that they could not atFord him aid againl^ Antiochus, who was their friend and ally: fcut that the king was at entire liberty to recal his fleet and troops: that the intention of the Roman people was not to burthen in r.ny fort their allies; and th^t they fhould not fail to acknowledge the zealous fervices of A'talus: that they would employ their good offices with Anuochus, to induce hiiB not to diiiarb Attains. Accordingly *he Romans fent ?.niban?,dors to Antiochus, to reaionik^ke to him ; that Attalu> had lent tlieni h'S fliirs and troops, wliich th.ey then adu.iUy employed againft Philip, their common enemy; that it would be liighly agreeable to tliem if he v/ould leave Aualus in tranqu'lity : that it leemtd reafon- ahle that the kings, who were the Iriends and allies of the Ro- r.ian people, Pnould live in peace wiih each other. Upon th's reraonftrance, Antiochus immediately drew offhis troops from !he territories of Attains. Macedonia had fillen by lot to the conful Quintius Flami- nius, which was fortunate for the Romans: for the affairs and entmes they had upon their hands did not require a general who would be for carrying every thing by force of arm?, but one who knew how to employ gentle and perfuafive methods. Philip could raife troops enough in Macedon'a for fome battles; but Greece principally enabled him to iullain a long war by various fupplies: ofcourfe, till the Greeks could be jeparated from their alliance with Philip, the war could not be terminated by a fingle battle, Greece at this time was not accuflomed to the Romans, and only begun to have fome engagements with them: for tltisicafon, if the general of the Romans had not been a mild and trart of it, were his: That they had been conquered from Lyfimachus by Se- leucus Nicator, one of his ancellors; and that he came thither 3s to htG ov.'n inkerita-nce : As to Afva, and the ci lies he had takin from Philip, he did not know by what titb the Romans ■pretended to difpute the polTeffion of them to him. That he defircd them to meddk no more in the afEiirs of Alia, than he did in thofe of Italy. The ambafiadors of Lampfacus and Smyrna were intro- duced, and fj-^oke in fo free a manner, as highly exalperated Antiochus, who refufed the a:bitration of the Romans. At the feparation every thing tended to an open rupture. [195] The commifiioners, on their return to Rome, re- ported, that they mull c:cpecl and prepare for a new war. That Antiochus had entered Europe wiih a (Itong Tea and land army. — That, upon a falfe report of Ptolemy's death, he had already fet out to leize Egypt, without which, Greece Would at this time have been the theatre of war. Hannibal efcapes from Carthage, and goes to Antiochus at ■Ephe:\r. [193 J Great preparations for war M^ere made by the Ro- mans and A-,tiochu-. Ainbadadors came to Rome from all the dates of Greece, and a great part of Alia Minor, and from feveral kings. They had an immediate and favourable :iudi- ence of the ftnate, but the whole bufinefs was referred to QuTiiius and the ten commiir3on.;rs. The king's ambailadors, on the propofals made to them by Qaintius, declared, that they were flrangely furprifed, that their mailer having fent them folely to make an alliance with ihe Romans, they Tnould take upon them to give him the law, and to prefcribe to him what cities he fnould keep, and wliat abandon. That they might aft in that manner with Philip, after having defeated him, but not v^ith Antiochus with whom they had ne\'er been at war. Quintius explained himfelf more precifely, and faid, that he had two things to propofe to them, without one of which, they might inform, that he mull not e/peftthe amity of t lie Romans. The fi:(t is, that if he would not have us inter- meddle with wlvat regards Ada, he mud, en his fide, abfo- Tti'eiy renounce Europe. The fecond, that ifhe refufes to keep within the bonne's of Alia, and is determined to extend his fway into Enropc, he ought not to think it ilrange that the ^omansbelieve the-mfelves in the right to retain the friends tliey have already in Afu, and even to make new cues there. I t 99 I Hcgefinnax, who fpoke for the king, replied, that there v,'as an enormous difi'erence, between depriving Aniiochus of the cities of Thrace and Cherfonefu?, which V.'m anceftors had pofiified in right of conqueft, aad exduding the F.onians. from entering Alia, where they had never pofieiled an inch of hnd. Quinlius adhered to his propofal?, and gave his final anfwer, that the Romans perfilled in the refoluiion they had taken of giving liberty to the Grecian cities of Aha, as they had done to thofe of liurope. The king's ambaffadors anfwered, that they had neither the power, nor the will, to accede to any condition,, that tended to deprive Antiochus of any part of hisdoniinions. The rext day Quiniius introduced all the ainbafladors of Greece and Afu to the fenate, and after having informed thera of all that had pafied on both fides, he directed each of thera to tell thofe who fent them, that the Roman people v/ere deter- mined to defend their liberty againft Amiochus, with the fame zeal and courage as they had evidenced againd Philip, and were in hopes of the fame fucce.'s. The ainbafladors of Antiochus conjured the fenate to pre- cipitate nothing in an affair of that importance ; to give the king time to refleft : and to do (o themli^lves on the other fide, before they proceeded to a refohuion, which would diiUirbthe- tranquility of the univerfe. Antiochus concerts meaiures with Hannibal for carrying on the war, who is for carrying it into Italy. [192] Antiochus enters Europe ; he makes a fpeech in the allembly of the CEtolians, and allured them, that he ■would fpare neither expence, pains, nor danger, to deliver Greece. He is declared general! fTimo of the combined ar- mies. He makes an unfuccefsful attempt againft Chalcis. The CEtolians exhort the Chalcidians to furrender ; Midi- on, one of the principal perfons of Chalcis, anfwered. That he could not conjedlure for the deliverance of v/hom Antiochus had left his kingdom, and had come to Greece r That he knew no city, that had received a Roinan garrifon, that paid tribute to Rome, or complained of being opprefled :. That as for the Chalcidians, they had no occafion for a de- liverer, as they lived at peace under the protection of the Romans : That the king could not give them a greater proof of his amity, than to quit their ifle and retire. An aflembly of the Achoeans, in which the ambaffadors of Antiochus are introduced, in the prefence of the CEtolians and Quintius— the iynformed thero, that there was an innumerabis L ICO ] body of cavalry palTing the Hellefpont, to enter Europe, con- fifiing partly ot' Cuiraflers, and partly of archers, who from, then- horfes, even flying, difcharged thtir darts. To this cavalry, which alone wss fufficient to overwhelm all Europe, he added an inf.nury fiill more numerous and formidable, Dah(2, Mcdes, t.lyccans, and Cadufians ; names unknov/n and terrible — he affirmed that there were not pens enough in Greece to contain his fleet ; of which the right wing v.-as compofed of Tyriansand Sidonians, and the le;r of Aradians and the Sideize of Pamplryiia, naiions the mcli ikiu'ul of any in naval au"air?. That the king was inconceivably rich — that he was come from the extremity of the eaft, for the deliverance of Greece : and only folicited of the Achc^ans to remain nearer. Archidamus, the GT.tolian ambaffador, feconded this ad- drefi, and exhorted them to remain neuter — at kng:ii, grow- ing warm, he j.bufed the Romans, perfonally infulted Quintius. That the Romans were indebted to the CEtolians for the victory obtained over Piiilip ; and for ihe fafety of their army and general. X/Vhat function had Qanilus difcharged in the balile ? He hadfJinhim ernployedin this battle, only confulting the aufpices, facrificing vidinis, and making vows, as if he z&.cd in quality of augur and prieft, (kc. Quintius replied, that he well perceived whom Archida- mus had fought to pleafe, by his difconrt ; that, convinced as he was, of the perfect knowledge the Acrceins had of the charad>er of the CEtolians, who made all their bravery confift in words, and not in adions, he had ken at no pain about their edeem ; but had thought only of being of fome weight with the king's ambalfadors, and by their means, with the kinghimfeli", that if any could h^ve been ignorant of tlie mo- tions, which had formed the alliance be.v.-cen ihe (Etolians and Antiochus, the difcourfe of the ambr.fladov ]jad {hewn- them, that notliing had palled from both, but lies and boafts. That by making a parade of forces which they had not, they mutually deceived and flufhed each o;V.er with pvcm'-frs and empty hopes: the Oirolians on one tide boldly advancing, that they, and ihey alone, defeated phiUp, and prclerved the Romans, and that they fhould draw over all the dates of Greece to their party: and the king, on the other hand, aiFirming, that he vv as going to m?ke innumerable armies of horfe and foot march ; and to cover tl.e fea with his flet'\ ' This, fays Quintius puts me in mind of an entertainment given me by a friend at Chalcii., who was a very rolitt man, [ ^01 ] «r;vi one that v/ell knew bow to make his guefls welcome. Surpiized at the quantity and variety of tlie difnes that were ftrved up, we afked him where he could poffibly get fo much game in tlie month of June? This peribn, who was not vain- gioriou?;, like thefe people, inTormed us, Luighing, that in reality, all this fteming game, was only pork differently fea- foned, ar.dferved up with dinerent fauces. The thing is the fame with lefpeft to the king's troops, of which fo much has been boaftcd, and whofe numbers have been magnified by great names. Dahcc, Medes, CadufiaiJS, and Elymoeans, all thefe are but one and the f.\mie people, that is to fay, Syrians: and beiides, a nation of flaves, rather than foldiers; fo bafeand fervile are their fouls. Cmnot I reprefent to you, Achoeans, all the motions and expeditions of this great king, who now repairs to the ailembiy or" the Achosans, to beg an aid of pro- vifions and money. I am amazed that people venture to tell you, that the bell you can do is to remain neuter ; this is a certain way : but it is to become the prey of the vidor. Tiie AchcEans declared againft Antiochus, and joined the Romans. ( 1 91 J As foon as the confuls had taken pofleflion of their off :e, the fenate ordered them to facrifice vidims of the great kind, and to implore the gods to grant the fenate and people of Rome their proted^ion in the new war. The Aufpices de- clared, that the entrails of thofe vidims foretold only happy events, that this war would terminate in vidory, and extend the bounds of the empire farther than they had ever before. Public prayers were decreed during two years, and folemn vows were made to celebrate the great games, in honor of Jupiter, during ten days, if the event of the war was favourable, and to make offerings in all the temples of the gods. The conful Acilius, after having made every neceffary provifion, and appointed the 15th of May for the rendez- vous of his troops, at Brundufium., leaves Rom.e. Antiochus holds a council of war at Demetrius, where Hannibal mikes a fine fpeech, but is followed in nothing — It is fuppofed Antiochus was jealous of him. Antiochus was defeated at the Streights of Thermopiloe— he fled to Cha'cis v;i!.h not more than 500 men of his army, from thence he hurries away to Ephefus. [190] Cornelius Scipio, v/ho com.mandcd in Greece this year, was left at liberty to carry the war into Aiia. The confu', after having founded Philip's difpofition, fets out for Alia, where Antiochus is m-aking every poflible preparation, efpecia'ily by fca. [ lOZ ] Antiochus having lofi a great nnval batlle, abandons tht pafs of the Hilleipont to the Romans. The conful pafles the* lame, and enters Afi.i. They remained fomerime on the bank of the Hellefpont, fcecaure it was the time when the Salii carried the facred fiiiclds in proceffion at F.ome, on which days it was not al- lowed to traveh This refpe The ambalFadors ol Antiochus were ordered to accept of whatever terms the Romans might impofe. Ten commiffioners are fent into Afia, who were to make in fubftance the following regulations : That Eumenes Qiould he put in podeffion of all the countries that had been under An- tiochtis, on this fide Mount Taurus, except Lycia and Caria ; thofe countries included all Lycaonia, the two Phrygias, Mifia, the cities of Lydia and Ionia, except thofe which were free at the time the battle v,-as fought with Ant'ochus; that all the ci- ties of Afia, which had paid tribute to Attalus king of Perga- mos, (hould ahb pay tribu-e to his fon Eumenes; that thofe v;hich had been tributary to Antiochus, fhould be free and ex- cmptfrom all' imports; to the Rhodians were granted, that pave of Caria in the neighbourhood of their ifland, beyond the Meander, with th.e cities, towns, forts and lands extending to- wards Pifidia, except the places which had been free before the defeat of Antiochus. Thus ended the v,'ar with Antiochus, which was not of long duration : coll the Romans little blood, and very much conduced to aggrandize their empire : But at the fame time, the conqueft contributed in another manner to the ruin of the fame empire, by introducing at Rome, with the riches it brought thither, a tafte for luxury and voluptuoufnefe. It is from this viftory over Antiochus, and the conquefl of Afia, that Pliny dates the corriiDtions of the manners of the Roman common- ? wealib, and of the fatal change that happened in it. Foreign riches put an end to the iove of poverty, and the ancient fnn- piicity which had been the principles of its honour and Urength. Luxury, which entered Rome in triumph, with the fuperb ipoils of Alia, brougiit in its train, all Icinds of diforder and crimes. Arrais vicit, vi'd^s vi.Oers of Europe aud Aiia. And with what hati^htintrs did ihey not tieat them, even before viiflory ; and [ I07 ] afcerwArds, ilis\' obliged them to give ihcm their children, ?,rd the heirs to their crowns, £S holt:.ges; made ihem lay down thtrir arms; I'orbid ihem to make war or alliance without their good will and pleafure ; drove them beyond mountains ; left them only an empty ti.le, a phantom ol royalty, divcfttd of its rights and advantagrs. Emmits to the Kberty of all people, and full of contempt tor kings and royal f0"«er, confidtriirg the whole un'verle as their prey, their inlaf.able ambition took in the conqueft of all the world ; they incifcriminately feized all provincts and kingdoms, and included all the people of the earth under their yoke. Ambi;ii'n, which always was the foul of the entetprifes of the Romans, was attended v.'ith fo many glorious aftions, fuch excellent qualities and fr.ining virtues, that, efpecially with (uch great lucceiTes, may not letm very reprcachalSle, and may even be conlidered as a mark cf great and noble fentiments, that rile above the pitch of vulgar fouls ; and which alone can con- duce to the glory and augmentation of a lla;e ; at leaft, tliis is the idea the Pagans h.ave of it. This ambition will not always be fo modcft and referved. It will appear without veil or d:- guife; and in the latter times of the commonwealth it will rife into excL-lTcs, which will •ccafion its luin, and change the form of gove.nment. [i68.] The kingdom.s of Macedonia and Illyricura are re- duced 10 Roman provinces; one half the revenues to be paid to the Romans. The fucceeding 21 years include a feries of afuirs, which arofe from the war of the Romans with Perfeus, the third punic war, and the deftruftion of Corinth. From 150 years before Chrifl to 90, a fpace of 60 years, the Roman luft of empire had fully difplayed itfelf in various direc- tions. [101] Mithridates fo famous afterwards for his wars with the Romans, formed at this time, fome great deflijns agiinft fome dates adjoining to his dominions. Bat fuppofing th.u he could not put them in execution withou' biinging over the Ro- mans to his intereft, he fent ambafladors to Rome with large iums of money, to engage the voices of the principal fenator?. Saturn^nus, who thought this a good opportunity for attack-ng his enemy, went fo far as to infult the ambaiiadors. Th= latter, encouraged by a nuiriber of the fenator-, who promifed to fupport them with their whole credit, laid their complaints before the fenate, who alone look cognizance of this kind of [ io8 ] The perfons of ambafiiidors h?d alw.u-s been era-cmely re- fptftc'd at Rome ; r,nd in c.iles like this, the violators had al- ways been delivered up to the State, that had betn injured. The lenate, in this cafe, probably intimidaied by the mob that furrounded their doorj, ?.cqu'tttd h'm. Mithrid.-ttes, at firrt firnani'^d Euparor, and afterwards ihe Great, had received from his faiheis a kingdom of coniiderable exient, as it included all the coumry bordeiing nponibe Euxine fea, from the b.-inks of tlie river H-dys as far as Colchis. How- ever, none of hisanceflors li.'.d made ihenifelves very famous. All tliat Vv'e know of thofe kings, which is not much, may he feen in Rollin's Antient Hillory, or in that of the Jev.-s by Islw Piideaux. The raoft rtmarkaHe faift there, in rciptd to Miihridates, is, that he wasdefccnded from the mofiiiluilrious origin in the univerfe ; ?.s it was trciced back to one of the Per- fian noblemen who killed the M.'.gus Smerc's. Appian ex- prefsly mentions, as the author of his race, Darius, the fon of Hyflafpis, who atrer having killtd tlie Magus, became king of Per(ia ; which fome of the learned explain, by fuppofing that the kings of Pontus defcend fri.ni Ariabrancs, or Artabarzanes, the fan of D.irius, and elder broihev of Xerxes, who having been obliged to cede the em.pire of the Peifians to his younger brother, born afer his father's acceuion to the thione, in order to confole him, obtained a letilement on the buxine lea. The father of Miihridates Eupaior, was alio called Miiltri- 6ates, with the firn^me of Evergetcs. That p'.ince v/as the firll of his race that made an alliar.ce •vvith the Romfins. He had fupplied tht m with feme aid in the tliird war with Carthage. He received as a vev/ard Pl;yrg'a Major, difmemhered from the dominions of the king;of Perga- mos, upon which he had hef-Te ft mc antient prcienrions: \\h father Pharmacis had added the. city of Sinope to his dom',- nions, an important conquefl, which became the reiidence o/ the kings ofPontus, and the capital of their dominions. - Miihridates Eveigctes periPnc-d in this city, by the confj-.tracy of fome of his court, leaving tvvj fons, the eidcll of whom, our Mithridatcs, was in his twelfth year. His death, and the be- ginning of Mithridates the Great to reign, may be reilrred to the fix hundred and tv/entyninih year of Rome. H;ll"ry has obferved that tiie year of Mitr.iidates's acceflicn to the crown, as well as that of his birth, was ilgnaliz,td by tiie o.ppearance of a conret, which v.'as during fev;'my days, and ot which the light W3S fo great, that the whole fiMn«mtnt ieeined on fire; for, as it is L'vL ki m-agniiude (no duuh;, iu- [ 109 ] eluding its tail) occupxd the fourth part of the hnvens; ?.nd its light cfiAced thr.t of the fun itfelf; and when it arofc or fet, it required four hours, both for its total appearance or di!ap- peanince. I leave to the aftrologers to judge, wheilit^r this de- icription be not exaggerated as pretended preuiges of the piinct? fuiiire grcatnefs. Tiie fituation of Mithridaies in the beginning of hi? reif^n, did not denounce what he became in the 'equel. Noihing feemed lefs reriible: a kingdom in no wile comparable to thofe, over which the Romans had already triumphed ; an in- fant king, cxpcfed to the continual plots of prefidious guar- dians, wiio I'pared no pains imaginable to deftroy him. It is however, in this ilate of ob'.cuiity and v.-eaknefs, that the greatert king in the world was formed. One infmitcly fupc- rior to all the princes, his cotemporaries, v/hoie exploits equal the motl illuriiious conqutrors that had preceded him ; llie moR formidable enemy Rome had after Hannibal ; who fuflained againlt the Romans, then in the higheil degree of their power, a war of thirty years, with various fuccefs; snd who, after having had the mod able generals, Sylla, LucuUus, and Pom- pey, to deal with, in proportion as he war overcome, acquiicd greater forces, and became more terrible by his loffes and de- tears. The bad defigns of his guardians turned to his advantage : they endeavoured to make him ride a vicious horfe, not broke : obliging him to run and exercife the dart and the javelin at the fame time. His firength and addrefs preferved him f-om all dinger ; and he became the befx horfeman in his kingdom ; — thsy had ai'terwards recourfe to poifon, but the young prince, who diftrulled them, by way of caution, ufed antidotes, and was the only one who contracted the habit of taking poi'on evtry day, after having prepared himfelf with its contrary, in fuch a manner, that in the extremity of his nftaiis, when he was for poi Toning himfelf, he could not accom^pliOi his death, by fuch mf.ans. H2 was the inventor offtveral kinds of antidotes, one of which retains his name to this day. At length, as he apprehended his enemies would execu:e that v.-ith the Iword which they had failed of by poifon, he rcm.oved entirely from cities : and under pretext of a violent paOlon for hunting, he lived, if we may believe Tragus, Pompous, and Jufiin, feven whole years in the fortHs, without evtn entering, not only into any city, but under any roof in the country : palling the nights in the midd of v/oods, often without any body knowing the place of his retreat; exercifing himrdf in [ no I purfulng, fiy'ng, rind ftglitii'g wild beaf.s ; and by thofe violent txtreifes, he acquired iucli Itrenglh of body, and vigour of conftitucion, ?s enabled him to undergo all fatiguts,and did not abandon him even in old age. This lite was v/eil adapted to infpiring him with a kind of ferocity of character, that dcgt-nerated into cruelty; and the dangeis to whicii he continna'.iy faw hinifelf expofed, from thole who had mod reafon to be attached to his per.'on, aU'o promoted thrt bad temper; p.ccoidingly he was cruel to ex- cefs. He not only, vvhen he afiumcd the reigns of empirt;, pur his guardians, who well dtfcrvcd it, to death, but he did not fpa re even his own mother: he alfo deprived his brother of life; his Tons, daughters and wives, experienced the like barbarity. He alio, in conftquence oi the fame roiigii a;-.d laborious education, became a great eater and drinker, which according to fome, was the reafon why he w.^s called Dionl- iius or Bacchus. Oi;e day, at table, he propofed a prize lor the perfon who fhculd outdo the rell in e.uing and drinking -, snd he obtained the prize '--a fine triumph for a k.ng ! But it does nor appear, that the pleafures of the table made him negkct his affairs : Ambition was his ruling paihon. He no focner faw him.felf in quiet poflivfilon of the king- dom, than he had thought of extending its limirs : his fi:{^ ex- ploits were againfl the Scythians, and other b;\rbarcus nation?, and fome Greek cclonics that inhabited the north of the Enx- ine fea ; and he reduced all that coaft as f.ir as the Botphojus and Paius Msot's. Such great fucceHes fiuflied him, and made him conceive the dellgn of univerfal monarchy. Strabo, a very judicious author, and perftftly informed of what re- lated to ih's prince, fays, that from thenceforth he entertaint-d thought? of penetrating by that way, as \xr as the Adriatic ILa, in order ro attack iheRonvans: but the affaiis of Alia called him elfewhcre, and prelaitcd him more eafy and better chofeii conquefts. In the!e wars, wherein he had to do with fsvags n.uions, he enured his body more zv,d more againft fatigues, and his inind againfl danger. His troops, accuftomcd to crofs defart.-, and valt uncultivated regions, and to fufTcr hunger, and ih^ regions of cold, were become invincible, under a potent and warlike king, who generally marched on foot at their head ; in confequerce, the Aiiatics muft have been an eafy prey to him. But to underfiii.nd rightly what we are to relate, we muil oill to mind wliat tlieltate ot Alia Minor, and oi the principal powtis uu: divided it, v;as at that lime. [ til ] The Romans poflefled AfiA, properly fo called; that Is, the kingdom ot PtTg.unus, which had been left thsm by the will of AttaiusPhilometor, and conqutiied by them from Arillo- nicus. NicoiDfdt's Philopatur, fon of Pruii.-.s, reigned in Bythini.i. PAphlagonia lud long had its king, whofe com man name was Pylemcs; as it was licuated between the kings ol Pontus and Bythinia, it had fufltred much from tbcfe two powerful neighbours; and its antient k!n:;s ft'etped to have been rt'duced very low ftoni the time of Mithridites Evtr- gctes. Next to Paphlagoaia, along the coaft of the Euxine lea, was the kingdom of Pontus. Cappadocia was under Arianthes, the Ion of another of that name, who died in the fervicc of the Romans, in their war with Ariilonicus. Gala-ia was divided betv.'een fev,,'ral Tetrarchs. But all thefe lbti.s, and the other parts of Aiia M'nor, without being immediately under the Roman fway, refpcfted their generals^ and in a manner received the law from them. Efpecially when any- trouble or quarrel arofe, between the princes or fiates of thole countries, the Romans did not fail to make themfelves the arbitrators of them, and their opinion was in a degree law, Mithridates, haughty and ambitious, far from I'uffering pa- tiently this fubje6tion, had no thoughts but of fubftituting himfclf in their ilead. He thought it nothing to invade the dominion of his neighbours, of whom none were capable to refill him. His aim was againrt the Romans ; he formed a plan for driving them entirely cut of Alia. He made a tour in difguife, and examined all the cities, ports, patfes, and livers. He had a reafon for war with them, already founded on their having divefted him of Phrygia Major, that had been given his father in rev/ard for fervices done by him, in the war witii Atiftonicus. The Romans pretended that it was Aquiiius, who on his own authority, and for prefents made h:mby Mithridates Evergetes, had given him that province ; and they took the advantage of the infancy of his fon, to deprive him of it, and to declare Phrygia a free Rate. And indeed Aqu'lius had been acculed of extortion on his return from Afia. Thus the cou' du(ff of the Romans had the appearance of juftice. Mithri- dates f;:lt the wound, but he gave his defign time to ripen. He had pretenfions upon Paphlagonia, and having made a treaty with Nicomedes, they conquered it at their conjmon ex- pence, and divided it between them. The Romans imme- diately took the alarm, and fent an erabalTy to order the two kings to reintlate tli; PAphhgoni.'.u nation in its foi'nier [ i^i ] coiidiuoR. Miihiidstes anfwered hauglitily, That country he- Icnged to him, as it had done to his father, by right cf inheri- tance— and, without being terrified by t'r.e menacts of the ani- baliadors, he at the fame time feized Galatia. Nicomedes, ^vho knew he was not fo llrong, pretended to obey. Bat having made one of his fons ailume ihe name of Pylemenes. he placed him upon the throne of Paph'iagonia, as if reviving the uame of their former kings, had been re-eftablifning it in th^ fame condition ; thus tlie embaffy of the Romans was e'uded. It was perhaps on this occafioij, that Mithridates Tent the em- bafiy to Rome, which Saturnmus infulted as has been related. The affairs of Paphlagonia had no important confequencts i but the enterprizes of Mlthridates upon Cappadocia, at length produced an open rupture betv/een him and the Remans ; there was no crime that he did not commit, to make himfelf nutler of that kingdom, Vv'hich bordered upon his domJ.nions ; lie cau'ed the king Arariathes, \*ho was his brother in-law, having married Laodice, the king ofPontus's fifter, to be r>fiaffi- iiated. He killed the eldeft Ton of the fame Arlarathes with his own hand, at an interview which he had deceitfully concert- t-d. Ho dethroned his fccond nephew, who died in confe- quence of grief. And laftly, not daring to take pofiefljon of Cappadocia in his ov/n name, he made one of his fons king, aged only eighteen, whom he caufed to take the name of Ari- arathes, and was for paffing him for the fon, or rather grand- fon of him who died in the war with Ariftonicus. Nicomedes fiw Mithridates aggrandize himfclf in this man- ner with a jealous eye. He u'ed great etTorts to prevent it, o: at leafl to (hare in the prey. But not being able to fucceed by force, he had recourle to fraud. Laodice, the king ofPontus's filler, and mother ofthetwoiall lawful kings of Cappadocia, enraged to fee herielf perfecuied by her brother, had thrown herfelf into the arms of Nicomedes, and had married him. Ambition and revenge fuggelled to them the defign of fetting up a.third Ariarathes, brother of the two former, to whom they pretended that the kingdom of Cappadocia belonged : and J.aodice went to fupport the fraud with the fenate. Mithrida- tes did not give place to his enemies in points of impudence : and fent ambaffadors to Rome to declare, that tlie king efta- hlifhedby him, was truly of the b.ood-royal of Cappadocia, and deicended from the ancient Ariarathes. The fen ate were not deceived by thefe grofs frauds; and, conformably to the ancient m,\xim of Roman poiicy, always intent upon weakening the king=;, and gaining nations by the [ 113 ] gift of liberty, that had more appearance than reality in it, ihey declared, that Mithridates and Nicomedes Ihould abandon, the one Capnadocia, and the other Paphlagonia, and tliat thefe two countries (liouid be free for the future. It is not known what efiect ilris decree of the fcnate had in refpeft to Paphla- gonia. But the Cippadocians extremely furprifiid the Romans by the declaration they iTiade, that liberty would be al^urthen to them, and that the nation could not fubfil\ without a king. The fenate permirted them to keep the kind of government which fuitcd rhem bell. They chole for king Ariobarsanes, who was confirmed by the fenate. Sylla was coramiffioned to put the new king in pofleffion of Cappadocia. It was attended with difficulty. Mithridates dar- ed not openly oppofe the decree of the fenate; but he fet one Gordias to work, who he had before employed to kill Ariara- ihes, h's brother-in-law, and appointed guardian of his falle Ariarathes. Go rdius had a large party in the kingdom, with which he was fo bold as to oppofe Sylla; but the lail had no great difficulty in expelling him: And Cappadocia, under a king, the friend and dependant of the Romans, got rid of Mi- ihridates entirely. The new aflront which the Romans had made Mithridates fuder, exalperated him very much ; but as he was no leis politic than enterprifing,before he openly declared himfelf their enemv, herefolved to fecure himfelf a potent neighbouring ally. Ti- granes, king of Armenia, had very much extended the domi- nions of his ancefiors by conqueft, and iormed a great empire. Mithridates made kirn hiH marry his daughter Cleopatra, after which, apprehending (lill that a war witli the Romins would terrify him, he refolved to embroil him with them without his perceiving it. And he fent Gordius to him, to implore his aid for his re eltablllhment in Cappadocia, which he pretended to belong to him ; inlinuatin^ at the fame time to Tigranes, the fa- cility of dethroning a weak ill-fettled king like Ariobarzanes. Tigranes tempted, fent two generals, Ariobarzanes perceiving himfelf unec^ual to the contell, fecured his effeds and fled to Rome. At the fame time Nicomedes Philopater happened to die; the inheritance of the crown occafioned troubles in Bthynia. He left two Tons; the eldeft, called Nicomedes, the Romans fupported. The youngeft, called Socrates, Mithridates fup- ported ; and being near at hand, fuppiied him with fuch pow- erful aids, that Nicomedes was dethroned, and fled to Rome to make his complaints. Q L 114 ] The Romans were then in very great perplexity. It was in the heiglitli of th->e war with the allits, which laid ihem undtr the impoflibility for providing for the occAhuns of countrit-s fo remote. Thc;y however lent cominlliioners, at the head of v;hom war. M. Aquillus, \yho had tennijuted the war of the il.ives In Sicily, a brave warrior," but avaricious. Thefe com- mifiloners had orders to reinfiate the kings Ariobaizanes and Nicomedes; to call in the aid of L. Caffius, pro-coniul of Afu, and of Mithridates hiinielf; for that pr;nce had not appeared diredly in thefe movements, of v/hich he was the foul. The Romans probably did this to reduce him^ to declare himfelf. Mithridates afted with great prud-.-nce. He neither contri- buted nor oppoft'd the re-elhblifnment of ilv.' princes, which was accordingly done by Aquiiiiis and Caffius. .Mithridates, though feemingly idle, flrengthened himf.4fby a treaty v/ith Tigranes ; the parpoit of which was, th.u Mitiui- dates (hould have all the citiey and countries that Q:iould be con- quered, and Tigranes all the men and plunder taken. The king of Pontus brought inio his intereft th-e G,-;lIo Gre- cians, the Sarmats, the BAfluria:, and the Scythians; fiohi thefe nations he had great bodies of troops, and almoll all upper Afia was armed againit the Romans. Nicomedes, prelfed^y Aquilius, entered the country of the king of Pou'.us in arms, and laid it walle as far as the city Amaftris without oppofition. Mithridates, true to his plan,was glad to have good caufe of complaint, and to make it appear that the Romairsweie the oggreltors. As foon as Nicoiriedes retired, Mithridates, to fix the wrong upon the Romans^ fent them his complaints by an ambaflador, who took great cave at firR to dwell upon the quality of an al- ly of the Roman people; that Mithridates and his father had conftantly maintained. He concluded, that they ought either to force the king of Bithynia to do him juftice, or coni'ent that MiihriJates Qiould do hiir.lelfjulV.ee, Auer w4iich, Nicomedes's ambatladors or agents were heard ; they expatiated upon the condutft of the king of Pontus, and the immense preparations he had made ; tliat hisdeiigns had a much higher aim tlun Bithynia ; that he meditated a blow againit the Romans. The ambaflador of Miihrlda'es perfilled in demanding juflice for the hollilities committed by the king of Bi:hynia ; and con- fented, that the Romans Aiould be arbitrators between them with vefpefl: to ancient diiTerencej. The Romans give an am- [ ^'5 ] biguous anfv.-er, which Mithridates took for a refiifal of juflice. Obferving mtalures no longer, he fert his fon Aiiainil.ts into Cappadocia viirh a powL-rJul aimy; and though Marcinius, one of the fi.nrte's coir.n.ifiiontrs, Avas there, ?.rd fupported Ariobarzanes, the battle was fought, and Aiiaraihes viAoricus, repoflefled himfelf of the kingdom. Mithridates, after having made the Romans fenllble in this manner that he did not fear thein, lent the fame ambaflador, Ptljpidas, with infirudlions more haughty than before. He h;id orders to ccmphv.n in the ftiongeft terms, not of the com- monwealth and fenate, but of the Pvoman generak who v/ere in Af.a, and before whom he fpoke. He pretended, that what haa lately harrened in Cappadocia, was the reward of their rr.juOict to his mailer, whole power he m?gnified, and the ex- tent of his (if, m.inions, the allies he had made, and the forces h^ had culkft^d by fea and land : That it was very imprudent in tlu-m to engage their ccmmcnwealth in war with fo power- ful a king, whilil they v;ere fcarcely able to oppofe the arms ef their alifes of Italy, who attacked the cen'teof their empire. He threatened them with laying his complaints befote the fe- tiate, and to cite them to give an account of their ccndiA And ?.5 M'thridares dill called himfelf the ally of the Romians, that if juiiice wtre done him with refptft to Nicomcdes, he w ;s ready to aid the Romans againft the revolted Italians. If n ,t, throw off the appearance of amity, or elfe let us proceed to a trial before the fenate. The Roman generals were exceedingly piqued at the haugh- tinefs of this diicourfe, and the perfonality of it. They an- fvvered in termis equally haughty; they forb:.d Mithridates ei- ther to attack Nicomedes, or to intermeddle in the affairs of Cappadocia, whither they were going to reinftate Aiiobarza- nes : and told him to return no m.ore, if he did not bring his mailer's entire fubipJffion to the lav.'s prefcribed him. As they did not rely on that fubmiffion, they affembied forces from all fides, Phrygia, Paphlagonia, and the neighbouring countries; and joining their troops with the Romans under L. Caflius pro- conful of Afia ; they formed three divifions of iheni, ofwhic^ each commanded one. Caffius with one of thefe armies en- camped on the frontiers of Bithynia and Ga'lo Graecia. Aqui- lius took upon himfelf to oppofe the entrance of Mithridates into Bithynia: and Q. Appius marched towards Cappadocia : they had alfo a fleet near Byzantiurn, to fl-,ut up that of Mi- thridates in the Euxine Sea. Nicomedes, on his Me, affem- bied an army of 50,000 men and ^000 horfe. [ ii6 ] Thi^s the Roman ger.erals, without tl-e order of the fenate>. undertook a war of lo great impovtvince, the confcqucnces of which were fatal to io mrny nations. The hnprudence of ihL-(e Rornan generals was the greater, as the power and preparations of Mirhrida'.es w.jre furmidable; he had of his own forces 250,000 foot, 40,000 hoife, 130 cha- riots arvred with fcythcs, 300 decked fliips, and ico ot a fmall- erfize; — add 10 this, able gent;rals, as Neoptolimus and Arche- laus, who were brothers, Dorylaus and ;oi-ne others, all form- edby long experience ofwar, and upon whom, however, Mi- thridates did not fo much rely, but personally kept an eye up- on every thing. Moll of the kings oi the eail were in his inte- refi. Tigranes h's fon-in-law fuppl'td \vm with troops; the; kings of Partliia, Syria, and Egypt favoured him. For his fleet, he had cau'td pilots to come trom Egypt and Phrenicia, His generals at full gained a coniiderable advantage over Nicome- dfcs in Paphlagonia ; the king of B'thynia's camp was taken with immenfe booiy and a great number of pri oners. This compleat vic'^lory was gained by the light armed foot only, fupported by the horfe, the phalanx not being able to tliare in the battle : And from thence the P.oman generals began to con- ceive fear, feeing the lefs number defeat the greatei ; and that not from^-the advantage of the grouiid, nnr by the fault of cow-r ardice in the Buhynians, but by the ability of Mithridaies's ge- nerals and the v.ilour of his, arnny. Ey this vidory Paphiagonia fell to Mithridates Nicouiedes having drawn together the remnant of his de- feated army, joined Aquilius. On the approach of Mithrida- tes's array, and in confequfnce of a fmall afiion, in which JOG Sarmatian horfe beat 8co Biihynian h.cvie ; thofe troops already terrified v.ith their former defeat, difperfed ;. and Aqui- lius, not being flrong enough to refifl the c-nemy, was ent-rtly defeated, loH his camp, and did not think him felf fafe till he arrived in Pergamos. The fecond v'clory opened il;e whole country to Mi:hi'da- tes. Qifuus retired to Apamea, IS^icomedes to Fergamcs, Mar- ^inus to Rhodes, and Oppius to Laoriiaa. They fimt them- It-lves up in the cities, not being able to keep the field. At the hw.e time, the fleet that guarded the cntr.^nce of the Euxine Sea feparated ; and feveral of Nicomedt's's fliips were dtlivertd up by their commanders to MiLhridatts. Thus that prince be- ing mader of all the pafks by land and by fea, had only to ap- pear, and receive the fuhmiflion of the fia'es that came in emu- ballon to pay their hctnage to him ; for, like a wife conqueror. [ 117 ] he hid taken care to conciliate their afFcdions , treating ^11 the AfiAtic pYilor.ers chat tell into his hands with grt-at. ierjcy. This conduift fucceeded perfeftly weil with Mitisriaates; all Bithynia was reduced in a few days; from thence he entered Plirygia, which belonged to the Romans, and took up, as an happy omen, the fame quarters that Alexander h.-.d done be- fore him. He forgot nothing that might conciliate fo many new con- queds to kis fway ; and uniting adual liberty wkn circfics, he granted to the cities a general remittance of all that they owed, either to the government or particulars, r.nd an exemption iVom- taxes for five years. The immenfe treafurts of their ancient kings on wl.ich he feized, and the abundance of provilions and ammunition which he found laid up every where, enabled him to diiplay magnificence and benevolence, without injuring him- lelf. Til! his entrance into Phrygia, Mithridates had not direftly attacked the Romans, but only their allies. He then took oit" the mafi:, and openly declared h'mfelf an enemy to Rome. As he undertook a war againfl fo formidable a people, he thought it neceflary to encourage his troops: and Juliin lias pre- ferved the oration, which Trogus Pompeius put into his mou:h on this occafion. As this difcourfe is extremely long, and re- cites abundance, of fadls, both ancient and m.odem, the molt re- markable will be repeated. Mithridates proves firll to liis foldiers that the Romans are not invincible, by mentioning the advantages lately gained over them by themfelves; more efpecially the great vidtories of Pyrrhus, Hannibal, and the Gau's. He reprefented to theni. the adlual fituation of Pvome, in her difficult fituation v?;th the Italian rebels, and torn in pieces by domicflic divifions : He con- cluded from thence, that it was neceflary to feize the occafion for augmenting tlieir ov/n at thePvomans' expcnce; lead, add- ed he, if we continue qu'et whilA they are employed, v:e n-.ould find more difficulty to fuflain their efforts, when they are free and difengr.ged from all they have now upon their hands ; for we are not to enquire novv', whether war is to be made with them, but whether we fhall take our own time or wAit theirs. From thence he goes on to enumerate all the in- juries pretended to be done them by the Romans, and which, in his fenfe, were equivalent to a declaration of war. Phryg"a and Paphlagonia taken from him by them; and Cappadocia, which he had conquered, and from which they had expelled his fon ; they have torn from me my conqueft, f^ys ]\s, they who have noth'ng, not :^cqviired by arms. ] ■[ ^^3 ] He concludes tWs detail "tvith the infulis oiTered him by Nt- comedes; for, adds he, it is not the pieiended irjnries kings have done them, ir is their (hength and iir^j^fiy they aim at. It is hence they opprefll-d Eumenes, dethroutd his {on Anrillo- nius, and made an implacable war on the grandion of the great kin;^ MalOiiiila, the tmiortunate Jugunha, in whom they (hewed fo litue refoed for the memory of his grandfather, that they ignorainioufly exhibited him as a fight in iheir triumph, and it'-x: "H'ards made him perifn miferably in a prifon. Such is the hatred they have declared lor kings, undoubtedly, becaufe themielv-:;- had only kings v^'hofe names made them b'.uih : — i. Ayoriginal fheph'-j'rds. a. Sabine augurs. 3. Corinthian exiles. 4. Tufcan flaves: And 5. the Supcrbs, the niofl ho- iiourabie asd diilinguifhed name of them ali. They have rea- tci\ to relate wiih pleafure, that tlieir founder was fuckled by a woif; for that people. are a people of wolves; infatiable of Blood aihi fiaiigluer, and always greedy to excels of riches and ernpire. To this odious pidure v/hich he g.ive of the Romans, h.e Oppofed a magnificent difplay of his own Ivgh nobility, wh'ch on his fa. he r's lide, he traced back to Cyrus and Darius, ar.c by the female line*, to Seleucus Nicator, founder of the kiRg- dom of Syiia, and Alexander the Great : Of the greatnefs of the nations fnbjed to him, who hv-d never experitnced the yoke of a foreign pp'.ver,and his exploits againft unconquerable fiares, as the Scythians, who, before him, had nevc-r knov.':i a Vifior. He fu-j-(5led Phrygia, Myfia, Afia properly fo called, Ly- Cia, Pamphyiia, the coaft of loina ; and all the country, ex- tending quite to the fea-coafl , all either gave way before his arms, or courted his alliance. Appius had retired to Laodicea ; he fends ?. lierald v/ith a prcmife of impunity, and Appius is immediately ll;izcd and delivered up, with hisLidors: he in- flided no ill treatment upon him; he only cariied him about every where in his train, exhibiting with pride, and in derifion of the Roman greatnefs, a captive Roman general. Aquiiius was not fo mildly ufed : as he was at the head of the comnrffion, and the principal author of the war, Mithri- dates, had a pcrfonal hatred for him : for that rtafon, that un- fortunate general, who was firft at Mitylem, having been de- livered up to him, by the Lcfb^ans, there was no kind of indig- nity or fiurragc, that the king did not make him fuffer. H; * Mhirrdates'* great grandmother ivas the daughter cf Se- (ucus C^li':nicui\ king of Syria. C '19 ]. .sladeii with- cliftins, whipped with rods, led aSout every Lcit: upon an ais, and in that condition, forced to mjke him-. ilif known to all that law him. On other occalions, fafiened. hy a chain to a ballernian live cubits high, he was obliged to ' follow that barbarian's hovfe on foot. Mithridates having car- ried him to Pergamus, caufed melted gold to be poured into his mouth, to reproach his avidity and that of the Romans in ge- neral. Thus did that infatiable man pay the piice of his op- prellbn and injui^icts ; andfecmed to have been prefcvved from the feverity cf the judges, by the eloquence of Antonius, only to liafler feverer punifliment. Mithridates was every v^'here received with acclamations, more efpec'ally by the Ephelians, who hated the R.omans. It was in this progrefs, that Mithridates, having taken Stra- tonica, faw the virtuous Monimia, v.-hom the Euripides of France has rendered fo famous by his tragedy. Struck with ^lonimia's beauty, he fent her 15000 pieces of gold, expecting, by that unworthy gratuity; to triumph over her virtue. But, ihe lefufed his prefent, and rejedted all his foiicitations : he was reduced to marry her in the moft folemn manner, and to give her the title of queen, with the diadem. The fenate and people of Rome declare war againft him : and Sylla is charged wiih it. But whilll the civil dilcord de- tained that general in Italy, Mithridates had full time to extend his conquefts, and to deluge Alia with Roaian blood. For it was at this time, he committed that horiid maflacre, which will render his name deteftable for ever. He i'cnt orders to all the governors of the provinces and cities, fuhjeds to him, that on a certain day fixed, v.-hich was to be the fame univerfally, they ftiould put all the Rcmansand Italians in Afia, to the fword, men, women, children, and freed- men. The fame decree ordered, that their bodies fhouid nor have burial ; that their eftates Q-iOuld be divided between thofe who (hould kill tliem, and the king. The manner in which this bloody order was executed, proves, as Appian obferves, font the revolt of Afia, was lefs the effedt of the fear of the arms of Mithridates, than of hatred 10 the R.omans. The Arr.tirs applied themfelves in murdering them, with incredibie fury. Tliey were torn out of the mjil facred afylums: hufbands, wi_yes, children, murdered in pvefcnce of each other. In thii llaughter perifl-.ed 8o,cco Rom.r.n?. The cruelties of the Aliatics to the Romans, did no; lorig j remain unpunifhed. Mithridates himfelffoon gave them caufe to repent ir, by the tyranny he excrciied 0 ver them. And Syih [ no ] ati-erwar3e, when vidoiiou^, treated them fo as to te-ach them, thai the Romans were to be r^fpedid even lu the greatcll dil- g races. The city of Rhodes, as well ns the ifl.tnd, ferved as an aiylum for a great num.bcr of Romans; among the refl L. Gapius, pro coniul of Aih. Mithridates btfieges it in perfon, but is obliged to raile the iiege ; having loii many of his vef- fds, taken by the Rhodians, who were the f'.vil to check thi.^ torrent, which was rolling weftward. Being raafter of Alia, he formed the defign of invading Greece, but did not go thither in perfon. Pcrgamus was a center to him, from which he governed all his vail monarchy, and direded hisnevv enterprizes. One of his fons refided in the antient dominior.s of his anceflors; another w-is fent into Thrace and M:.cedonia, with an army; and ieveral of his generals, ol whom the principal v/as Aichelaus, went by fea to Greece, and began by reducing the Gycladts, the illaiid ot Euhcea, and all the other ifles in thofe feas, as far as the pro- montory of Molea — the city of Athens fubmitted to Miihri- dares : Avchelav.s made it adepofitory of arms, from v;hence, extending his influence on all fides, he leparated Lacedosmar, Ah.iia, Boetia, and feveral other ftates of Greece, from the Romans; and diew them ovtr to the king's party — at the fame time Metrophanes, another of his generals, who kept the fea with a fleet, attempted a defcent in ThelTaly, on the fide of Dt:metrias ; and when we remember that he had an- other Iraid army, dtflined to enter Thrace and Macedonia, we fhall conceive, that the enterprize was exceedingly Avell conduced. [87. 86. 85. 84.] Syila fets out for Greece, and marches immediately to Athens, and lays liege to it — a famine foon takes place, and the city is taken by ftorm, with immenfe llaughter of xlihenian?. The Pirceus is takenby Syila, and burnt, together with the arfenals that were capable ot" containing every thing neceflary for the equipment of 1000 fliip?. Sylla marches towards Baotia, to meet the generals of Mi- thridates; they meet at ChreronccA, wliere a bloody battle is fought; Mithridates' generals are .entirely defeated : Mithridates difpatches a new army of 80,000 into Greece, which meets with ih.c like fate at the plain of (Erchomenus: after this, negociations for peace commence. A^rchelau^, the king's general, has an interview with Sylla : The fituation of the aftairs of Rome perplexed Sylla, and L iil ] Arche'iaus knew it ; the laft, therefore, piopofed to him, to think no faithcr of Afia, but lo return to Italy, v.hether his afFiirs re-called him. Sylla, whofe haughty fpirit was infi- nitely offended by fuch a propofal, did not fhew at fir ft what he thought of it ; but invited Archelaus, in his turn, to aban- don Mithridates, and make himfelf a king ; and he offered to aliift him, if he would deliver un his flfct ; Archehus cried our, that he was incapable of treafon. How, refumed Sylla, you who are a Cippadocian, and a flave, or if ycu will, the friend of a barbarian king, do you think a crown too dearl/ purchafed by infidelity 7 And having to do with a Roman ge- neral, and Sylla, dare you talk to him of treafon"? Are you not that Archelaus, who out of 120.000 men, fcarce faved enough to fecure your flight? Who fmce, lay hid two days in the marfhes of (Drchomenus, and left the plains of Boeoiia covered with flain 7 Sylla con Tented to peace on the following conditions : ' That Mithridates (hould deliver up the fleet under thecom- mand of Archelaus, releafe all the prifoners he had taken, and the fugitive ilaves; that he fnonld fend home the people of Chio, and all others he had tranfplanted into Pontus; that he fhould withdraw his garrifons from all places, except thofe he podefled before the war broke out ; defray all the expences of the war, and contiae hlmfelt within the kingdom of his an- ceftors. Mithridates agrees, and ratifies the treaty. Theoccafion of the fecond war with Mithridates, and the events, are not very conliderable. It ended 80 years before the Ghriflian aera. The third v/ar of the Romans with this prince, began 74 years before the Chriftian sera. He had already made peace v.'ith the Romans tv/ice, but without renouncing the defign of making war upon them ; nor had the Romans more pacific intentions on their Ijde. After the war with Murena, which was the fecond, Mithridates toolc meafures, that feeraecl to argne a defign of making the peace durable; he had no written treaty either with Sylla or Murena. He fent an am- bafiador to Rome to demand a decree of the fenate, to aatho- rize what had i)een ftipulated between him ar.d the Roman generals; Ariobarzanes had alfo fent aiubafladors to complain, that Mithridates kept pofieiTion of the greater part of Cappa- docia. Sylla, who was then didatcr, having heard the am- bafiadors of the two kings, defiredthat Mithridates fhould firft evacuate Cappadocia; the king of Ponius obeyed, and fent ncv/ ambadadors to Rome; but SylU was dead, and the Ro- R [ :ii ] 'mans v^ere To much engrolied by their Intefline Ko^jbks a-nd diviiionsjihat the ambafladors ccuid not have audience ot the fenate ; they reiumed without any anfvver, at which Mithri- dates Wrtsnot forry. He had kept hlmfe'if in Exercife, by making war againft diffe.'ent naiions en the borders of Phafis and Caucafus ; and with the people cf the Ciraerian Bofphorus, whom he had fubjccf^ed, and to whom he gave his fon Muhaus for a king. He took care at fell not to appe?r, but made Tigranes aft: who entered Cappadocia. took it as it were in a net, with a f.ng'.e iweep,, ruined twelve Grecian cities, and carried ofT 300 000 inhabitants to people the favourite city Tigran- ccerr?. Niccmedes died about this time, and by will bequeathed his kingdom cf Diihynia to the Romaris. ivlithridates had long had a dcfign of ft-izing upon this kingdom: he makes more judicious prepar-itions than in liis formtr wars. The confuls L. Licinius LucuUus and M. Aurehus Cotta ■undertake the war againll thejkip.g of Pontus. Gotta goes intoBiihynia, where he is defeated by Mithridates; LucuHus mnrches to his aid, and deliveishim, but declines a battle with Mithridates; being obliged to decamp, he fet down before Cyz'cum, an important city, as it was one of the keys of Afia: it was lituated in an iCand of the propontis, joined to the main land by two bridges. The king of Pontus expefttd it would fall an eafy prey, but was difappointcd ; his army amounted to nearly 300 000 men ; his relbiircts of provifions failed, and famine and lickne's prevailed, as Lucuilus had fup- pofed they wou'd, for he had encouraged h's foldiers, that the icing's army would be defeated without drawing the (word. Thecit'Zens made an unexpefted and obftinate defence : and nothing furceedtd on the fide of Mitbrdates-: he was reduced a? length, by neceflSty, to rcfolve on flight, which was very difficult in tl e p:erence of Lucuilus and his army, who were confidered as v ftorious : he went himfclf by fea to Parium, and lent two of his generals, with the remains of hisarm.y, about 30. ceo, to Lampfacus ; there Lucuilus purfued them, and near the Granicus he cut them to pieces, killed near 20,000, and took many prifcners. It is faid MitV.ridates loft nearly 300,000 men in this unfortunate expedition. All Bithynia is re-con- quered, except Nicomcdia, in which Mitliridates fliuts him- Itlf up. Lucuilus. in two battle?, deftroys a fleet that Mithridates was going to fend to Italy. Two aiid thirty (hips of war, with a c 123 i great number of tranfports, v.-ere either taken or funk, and the three generals were made prilor.ers. Lucuilui prepares to puvlu^ Mirhridates, who evacuates all Bithynia, and returns to his own kingdom ; but v/hen he ap- proached Heraclea, he met wi:h {0 violent a O.orm, that a great number of his fnips were feparated and dii^^crfed : otliers were funk, which com pleated the ruin of his maritime forces. LucuIIus purfues him into his own kingdom : Tiie king of Fontus fends amballadors to demand aid of the kings of Scy- thia, Tigranes, and of Parthia : the agent he fent to Scythia betrayed him, and went over to LucuUus. The king of Par- thia refufed to interfere. Tigranes only, folicited by his wife, the daughter of Mithridates, made fome promifes, but exe- cuted them very fiowly. LucuUus bloci;s up Amifus and Eupatoria, two royal cities of Mithridates, and advanced continually into the country, and came as far as Themifcyra, near the Thermodoon, the river rendered fo famous by the Am>?.zons. His foldiers murm.ur, and afk, Does he lead us into deferts to hunt Mithridates 7 He gives his reafons for allowing Mithridates to afiemble new forces. What I want, fays he, is, that Mithridates, feeing him- felf again at the head of an army, may believe himfelf capable of facing us, and not fly on our approach : Don't you fee that there are immenfe deferts behind him and Mount Caucacus, whofe pafles and hollows may hide a thoufand kings from our purtuit, who fhould defire to avoid fighting. Another refource of Miihridates is this, he is now at Calabria ; from thence he has but a few days march for Arriving in Armenia, the king of which, Tigranes, is his fon-in-law ; that king, the molt powerful of Afia, whofe empire extends from the fioniiersof Parthia as tar as Palehine, feeks only an occafion for making war againft us. Who can doubt, if we reduce Mithridates to extremities, that he will throw himfelf into the hands of hi& fon-in-law. For thefe reafons LucuUus fuffered the reft of the campaign to elapfe without making any conliderable enter- prize. And Mithridates colleded an army, and in the fpring marched to meet LucuUus. Two adions enfue, in which the Romans are visflorious : Mithridates, in great confternation, abandons his army, and efcapes into Armenia. LucuUus ea- ters his camp, and puts all to the fv,'ord who had not efcaped. The viftory was compleat, and fubjeded ail Pontus to the Romans, v;here he found immenle treai'ure ; in the caftles he found hideous prifons, in which had been {hut up, during many years, abundance of Greeks, many princes of the royal family, moft of whom, were fuppofsd to be dexd. v/ho received % r ^24 3 kind of new life, and refurreflion from the grcive, by Lu- cullus's lenity. Nyfa, the filler of Mithridates, and widow of Nicomedes, was one ot his prifoners, v/hich was fortunrite for her ; for the fifters and wives of Mi[hrid.-\tes, who feemed very f«r from the danger, and v/ere kept under guard near Pharmacia, perifhed miierably. Tl e king of Pontus, not finding his fon-in l.nv Tigranes much dii poled to give him aid, thought himfeh" irretrievably ruined, and Lni the eunuch Bacchis to Phamacin, to carry a death-warrant for the princeffes confirmed there. He had two iilfeis, Roxana and Statira, about 40 years of age, who had never been married. Roxana loaded her brother with impre- cations, w^ho deprived her of life, after having made her fpend fo much of it in a mournful prifon. The other, with heroic courage, praifed her brother fc-r faving her from the ill treatment Ihe might have met with in captivity. Two of ihe king's v.'ives perilhed in the fame caftle, Berenice and the beautiful Monimia. Aiia at this time was mort giievoufly oppreffed hy the Ro- mau tax-gatherers and ufurers, which Lucullus by wife regu- lations redrelTed. Tigranes v^as the moR powerful king in Alia, and had been himfelf the artificer of his own fortune and greatnefs. Armenia, before and after him, never was in fo exalted a fituation. Kis father^ who was of the fame naine, reigned only over part of Arqienia : And as 10 him 'elf, he paifed his youth as an hoilage among the Parihians ; and was not fet at liberry by them, without ceding a confiier^ble part of the k-ngdom of his an- ceftors. As foon as he was feaed on the throne he conquered fevera! pe-ty princes, his neighbours, which made him alfume the pompous title king of king-:. Ke retook from the Parthir.ns the countries that had been ceded to them: He entered into their territor'es (and no enemy had ever weakened their power fo much) which he filled with Gieelvs tranfplanted from Cilicia and Cappadocia. He made the Arabians, called ScxnitiC, quit the defarts; and having fettled ihem in permanent abodes, em- ployed iliem for carrying on the commerce of ihe diiierent parts of his vafl dominions. His fame became (o great, that the Syrians, tired of the cruel divifions that perpetually revived between the princes of the hou'e of Sekucidit-, li re^v themfelves into his arms; and it was in the city of Antioch, the capital of the kingdom of Syria, that he gave audience to A. Ciaudiu?, wh.o was lent to dem.ai>d of hini to deliver up Miihrid:.tes. I 1 = 5 3 Nothing equalled the pomp and glare of his palace. He ii.\d among^ his officers fevcral kings, whom he ir-.-de ferve him ; and in particular, feme when he v/as on horfeback at- tended him on foot clad in limple tunics; and when he gave audience iitting upon his thron'^, they ftood on each lide wi.h their hands acrofs, to exprefs by that attitude, that they were humble flaves, ready to iuifer whatever their imperious mafier fhould pleafc to order. This theatrical fhew made no impreffion on Appins; he told him in few words that he was come to carry aw.'y Mi- ihridates as a conquered enemy, delVmed to adorn tlvj u^'.'.mph of Lucullus; or, in cafe of refufal, to declare war againil Ti- granes. With an aflumed air of tranquility he anfw.red rhe young Roman, that it was not confident for him to abar.don his fari':er-in-law ; and that if the Romans judged it proper to attack him, he (hould know how to defend himfelf. Hi gave the ambaifador a letter for Lucullus, conta!nin!» thisanlwer; and taking offence that the Roman general had not given him the title of the king of kings, and only that of king, he put the fuperfcription Lucullus, without viduing tlie name of general. Hitherto he had (hewn himfelf very cold to Mithrida'.es ; he had not feen him fince he came into his kingdom ; he was kep. rather as a prifoner, than treated as a king. Now he changed his condud, fentforhim to court, and had frequent confer- ences with him. Tigranes had been on the throne about 25 years. Lucullus reduces all Pontus to fubjedion, and paffes the •winter there. In the fpring he palTes the Euphrates and the Tigris, near at hand to Tigranocerta. The firft that carried Tigranes the news had his head ftruck off. It is therefore no wonder that he was not very well inform.ed of the movem.ents of Lucullus, who had arrived in the centre of his dominions. At length Mithrob.uzanes ventures to tell him the truth, • whom he difpatches with orders to bring Lucuilus's he;d. and to cur the reft in pieces. Miihroba; zants engages, is defeated and killed. Tigranes abandons Tigranocerta, and retires towards Mount Taui us to colledt his forces from all parrs of his do- minions. Lucullus, to induce the king to come to a general battle, befiegtrd Tigranocerta, the beloved city of this prince, his own v.'oik and glory. He had fortified it with walls 50 cubits high, and the thicknefs in proportion. No expence had been fpared in ado'ni-ngit. It was full of riches, paintings and flatuesof [ i26 1 llie grealefl maficrs. It was alfo full of v.uioiB Miior.s/Greelc?, Allyiians, Gordyoenians, ArAbians, whole cities he had de- Tiroyed, and obliged the people to knlt^ there. Mithridates lent word to him by Tax'.ks, one of his bed ge- TiCrals, that he lliould not give the Romans battle; that they "vvere invincible in battle; but that he fhould dcilroy iheni by employing his numerous cavalry to cut off" their provifions, than which nothing cculd be better judged. But when Tigra- ncs law a great number of diftt'rent nations aflembled round him, Armenians and GordyceniAns, Medes and Adiabenians led by their kings, Arabians from the parts near the fea of Baby- Ion, Albanians and Iberians from the coafls of the Caspian Sea, and even the free nations and Nomades or Tartars, in the neighbourhood of Araxes, who being fubi^cl to no princes, were ^Jlured by the prefentsand pay of the long of Armenia, that prince then refum~d courage ; iud Taxdes had nearly loft his head for continuing to oppofe the defign of giving battle ; and Mithridates became fufpeded of envying him. With this thought he was for making hafle, left Mithridates fnould come ?.nd fhare part of the glory; and declared, that he was very forry that he had only Lucuilus, and not all the Roman gene- rals together to fight. Tigranes' army confiRed of 20,000 archers and flingers, •55,000 horfe, 17,000 of v/hich were completely armed in fteel armour. His infantry amounted to 150,000, and pioneers and workm-en to 35,000 men. Lucuilus divided his army; left Murena with 6000 foot to continue the fiege of Tigranocerta, and taking with him the reft of the infantry, which were fcarcely 10,000 men, all his ca- valry, and about 1000 troops armed with miffive weapons, he advanced and encamped in a great plain on the bank of a river not named. Tigranes was for fnewing his wit on this occafion, and laid, if they are ambafiadors, there are too many of them, andif foldiers, too fev/. The next day Lucuilus prepared to crofs the river; the bar- barians were to the eaft; but as the river made an angle to the weft, where it was eafieft to crofs, Lucuilus feemed to turn his back upon the enemy, and Tigranes began to triumph. Tax- iles, laid he, your invincible Romans are fiyiHg from us. Tax- iles replied, I wifn your m.ijcdy's good fortune may at this time piuduce what I always thought incredible; but I fee their arms glitter; I know when they are upon a march, that they cover them with upper coA'S of leather: when they advance againft an enemy, they have their fhields and helmets uncover- ed, bright and fliining. [ ^^7 ] Whilfl he was flill fpealdng thefe wv^rds, ihe l^ift of the Ro- man eagles was feen to wheel about, followed by the whole column, in ordei to pafs the river. Tigranes cried out afto- nifhed, thefe people are coming to us. He drew up his army, and took the centre himfelf. Luculius turned fuddenly on the heavy armed cavalry, who appeared on the enemy's right ; and having obferved that they occupied the foot of a hill, on the top of which was a fpace of even ground, he gave orders to the Gaulifh and Thracian horfe to take that heavy cavalry in the flank, whilft he gained the top of the hill. The heavy cavalry, all covered with iron, had not the courage to wait the coming up of the Romans. They fled, and in their terrible fright threw themfelves into the infantry, v/hich they beat down and put into diforder ; fo that, without either a wound or a drop of blood fhed, that infinite number of men were difperfed and defeated. The Remans had only to kill thofe barbarians who could not clear them- felves to fly, the ranks being fo clogged up. Tigranes had fled among the firll ; and feeing his fon in the fame condition with himfelf, he took off his diadem and gave it him, weeping, exhorting him to fly a different way. That ■diadem fell into the hands of Luculius. Tigranes loft loo.ooo foot, and nearly all his cavalry. The Romans had five killed and loo v/ounded, Mithridates meets with Tigranes, and confoles him under his lofs, and they apply themfelves to affembling new forces. Tigranocerta is taken ; and, except the king's treafures, the -city is given up to be plundered by the troops. The Greeks are all (em home, and their expence borne by Luculius, who, by his juftice and humanity, gains the affedions of the barba- rians. Tigranes fends ambaffadors to the king of Parthia, offering to cede Mefopotamia, Adiabenia, and that part of Armenia which the Parthians had taken formerly from him, and he hxi afterwards reconquered. Mithridates wrote alio a letter to Sinatuices; he fhows in it great ability and addrefs; there had been wars between the kings of Parthia and Tigranes ; and the prefent fituation of the affairs of the kings of Pontus and Arme- nia did not invite him to join with them. Mithridates endeavours to obviare the ohjeffions. Tigranes, fays he, now humbled, will receive the law from you, and buy your alliance with fuch conditions as you fliall didtate. And as to ray misfortunes, if fortune had deprived me of many things, fhe has at kngih taught me experience. \, ^e beft fource of good couneil; and nothing is more defirable for a great ktng like you, whofe sflairs are in a flourifhing con- dition, than 10 have an example in me, that may (liew you the me'.hcd of iupporting yourfelf, and conducting your affairs with more mccefs than I have done. Here ibliows a violent invedive againft the Romans: of which he endeavours to prove, by reciting ?>1I their hiftory, their inf.v.iable ambition and unbounded avidity : to thefe mo- tives he albribes the wars made on him ; of the even'.s of which, he gives an abridgment, giving an artificial account of his de- feats, which he attributes to unfortunate circumfiances, trea- fons, and fhipwrecks. From thence he proceeds to inlinuate to the king of Paithia, that he is menaced with the fame dan- ger. Do you not know, fays he, that the Romans, fince the ocean bounded their conquers on the Weft, have turned tht.ir arms towards the countries inhabited by usi From the beginning they have had nothing but what has been the fruits cf injuHice and violence, their houfes, their lands, wives, and empire: a vile mixture of wretches in their origin, without country, without relations, founded for the misfortune of the univerfe. Neither divine nor human laws prevent them from attacking, and dclhoying all ihit oppofe them, even allies and friends, neighbouring or foreign dates, the weak or the power- ful : in a word, they regard all as enemies, that do not fubmit to tlie yoke of flavcry, and efpccially kings. Arms they bear iigainri all mankind ; become great by audacity, deceit, and by making one war produce another, they muft, in purfuing the fame conduct, either bear dow^n all before them, or peri;]^ tliemfelves. The lad motive is the glory he will acquire, by aiding great kings, and dedroyingthe robbers of the univerfe. Tiic king of Parthia heard the propoHrls of both parties, with a refolution to remain neuter. This did not pleafe Lucullus, and he was for carrying the war into Parthia, but his foidicts refufi-d to go. [63] Tiie two kings raife a new army, and Lucullus paflcs Mount Taurus in quell of them : he is incommoded by the Armenians, f;ght!ng after the manner of the Parthians ; in order to bring on a battle, he marches with a detign to befiege Ar- taxata, a royal city of Tigranes, where were the wives and c'li.dren of Tigranes. This movement accordingly brings on an engagement, and l.ucuiius gains the vidory. Themuti-. nying of his foidiers, prevent? his making a complete conqu.ft of Arir.cnia. And Mithridates and Tigr^.ncs reiiiHAtc thcm- fvlvcs In a gvear part of their doirdnion?. [ 1.9 } [67 J Pompey is ele.ome. A battle takes place in the night, and M'tnrida'.es is defeated : he is obliged to fly, and is refolved to abandon what he is no longer in a condition to defend : and to leave to the victor the kingdom of his anceftors : and to march round the Eu:;ine fea, in order to gain the Bofphorus, which he efledtd with incredible fatigue and patience. Pompey founded a city where he obtained the vidory, and called itNicopolis: here the fon otTigraneshavingrevolted from his father, threv/ himfelf into the arms of Pompey. The latter paffes into Armenia, and Tigranes comes to liis camp, and fub- mits at difcretion. He told Pompey that he fhould never Ivave behaved in the manner he had now done to any other perfon : but that it was not fhameful to be conquered by a general, whom it would be criminal to overcome : and that it v/as no difhonour to fubmit to him^ whom fortune had raifcd abovi all other mortals. He leaves Tigranes in pofTefiion of Armenia, and fines hira 6000 talents. Syria, Phoenicia, part of Glicia, Galatia, and Sophene, are taken from him. 1^65] Pompey gains victories over the A'banians, and the Ibsrians, who lay between the Euxine and the Cafpian i'eas ; 5 [ 133 1 he penetrates far into the wildernefs, and returns to Coldhis: He decliaes going to attack the ParthiAns. Phraatls their king, and Pompey were afraid of eAch other. [64] Pompey reduces Pontus into the form of a Roman province : he gives Armenia Minor to Dtjotarus, and fettled Archelaus pried of Beilonia, at Comana : this was a very great dignity. Pompey was then at Amifus, a city on the oppofite fide of the Euxinc feato the Bofphonis, where Mithtidates was ftill coUecaing new forces. Pompey fets off for Syria, obferv- ing tlrat famine would overcome Mithridates. Syria had been under Tigranes about eighteen years. Lu- cnllus drove him out of it. Audochus Aliaticus was acknow- ledged by him, as the legitimate heir of the Seleucidas, and permitted to enjoy his rights. But the tavour, or juftice of Lucuilus, was a title to ill treatment from Pompey : he re- duces it into a Roman province. Whilft Pompey was here, llie differences between Tigrancs and Phraatis were fettled, and peace tfir.bliflied between the P.irthians and Romans. [63] Pompey reinflates the peace of Syria, entered into a war with Aietas, king of part of Arabia, and took cognizance of a difpute between Hyrcanus and Ariiiobulus, as to the king- dom of JuJea. • Mithridates being arrived at the Bofphorus, caufes his fon Machaus to be killed, becaufe he had fome years before entered into a treaty with Lucullus, and become an ally of the Ro- man?. He pafies over to the Cherfonefus, and makes himfelf mafter of the fort of Par.ticaprum, where he caufes Xiphanes to He murdered. Ha fends an embaffy to Pompey without effeft: and makes new preparations, and raifes abundance of men : and forms fundry enterprizes that do not fucceed. He conceives ferious tl'ioughts of penetrating into Italy by land; jEiiil, by paining the Danube through the Scythian nations, who inhabited the country from the Paius McSoiis to that river; afterwards to crofs Thrace and Illyricum. But the idea alone terrified his troops; they murmur, though fear kept them to their dmy. But Pharnaces liis fon induces them to revolt, and it becomes general. He is be&ged in the city of Panticaprum, and Pharnaces is declared king. Mithridates finding himfelf re- duced to the neceffity of dying, cries out in bitter imprecations a^air.ft Pharnaces, O ye gods, the avenger of fathers, if it be true that ye exift, and that there be jui^ice in heaven, grant that Pharnaces, in his turn, may hear his fentence of death pro- nounced by his children. Then having called fuch of his officers and guards as con- tinued faithful to him, he praifcd their generolity, and ordered [ 131 ] them to repair to the new king. He gave poifon to his wives and daughters, v;hich foon difpatchea them ; but iried it oa himfeh" lo none effcift. He Oabbcd himfeif bur riightly; he requefted Bituiius to difpatch him, v.hich lie accordingly did. On the motion of Cicero, then coniul, the fcnate decreed feafts and thankfgivings to the gods for ten days, which had never been but lix days before, on account of Mithtidates* death. Pompey, whilft in Syria, expelled a number of petty tyrants, who, during the v/eaknes of the government of the Sekucidae, and the doir.eihc troubles, had fettled ihemfelves in the fo; tref- fesand caftles, from which they held the countries adjacent in dependence : fuch of thefe tyrants as were rich, ranfomed their lives wiih money. The others paid for iheir crimes with their he.ids The Roman general intended afterwards to carry the war againft Arttas, king of the Nabathsean Arabians, who, during the divifions of Syria, had feized onDamalcus: and having very lately entered Judea with a grest army, had laid hege to the temple of Jerufalcm. Pompey reSolved ro lecure the tran- quility of Syria, was defirous to chaftife that prince. He ar- rived at Damafcus, from which Aretas had been driveu by Metellius and Loliius; where Hyrcanus and Arillobulus met him. To reinftate Hy re anus, Aretas had entered Judea with 50,000 men; he defeated Ariftobulus, and (hut him up in Jerufalem, and afterwards in the temple. The whole body of the jewilh nation went over to the conqueror. Antipater, the father of Herod the Great, of a warm and enterprizing fpirit, would not fufferHyrcanus to enjoy that private eaie, to which he was naturally difpofed. He alarmed his fears, and perfuaded him, that Arillobulus meant to pur him to death. He carried hini off to Aretas, which was the occafion of his attacking Judea. Pompey is in favour of Hyrcanus, and being angry with Arillobulus, marches againft Jerufalem, poflelies himfeif of the city, and befieges the temple, and takes it. He enters the Sanc- tuin SanAorum, to the great afflidion of the Jews. When Pompey had regulated the affairs of Syria, he left Scaurus in Syria with two legions, and began his march to re- turn to Italy. He foon pafied Cilicia and Pontus, and arrived at Arnifus, where he received deputies from Pharnaces, with prefents, and the dead body of M thridates : he would not fee the corpfe, nor feem to iufult the misfortune of a great king after his death. He fent it ro Sinope, to be placed in the toanb [ ^32 1 ofhis ancedors, with orders thst his funeral fnould be folem- nized with the utmoft mngnificence. [6z J He makes Epheius the rendezvous of his troops ; and whilft he waited for the fine feafon to embark his troops, he vifited leveral famous iflands, as Dfbos, Rhodes, Sec. He diflribtired rewards in money to his troops, the amount of whiclr is ahuoli incredible. Appian computes it at 16, coo talents, or 240 ocol. fterling. It has been obierved that Pompey was always unfortunate after the profanation of the temple at Jcrufalem, [55] Syria falls to Craflus, who prepares to make war "upon the Parthians, which was efteemed by the people unjuft. J-Ie enters Mitbpotamia, and after havint; fubdued fome towns, returns and pailes the winter in Sytia. He plunde-.s the temple of Hierapolis and that of Jevulalein. He pallL^s the river Euphrates, and re-enters Mefopotamia : Agbarus, king ol Edeila, betrays CvalTus; he perfuadcs him to enter the va'd plains, and boundlelsdelarts of Mefopotamia, ■where heavy aimed troops could not defend themfclves againll an innumerable cavalry. An engagement enlucs betvreen the Romans and Parthiansy and the latter are vic^oriouF. The Romans retreat by night to CanK. Craflus is taken and killed, and it is computed that the Rornans lofl lo.coc killed, and lo.coo prifoneis. The Parthians came originally from Scythia, from whence they were expelled. The country they poffeiled lies to the fouih of Hyrcania, and joins to ^ledia on thewefl; a fmall tratfl of ground, and very unpleafsnt. Their royal cities were Etefiphon on the Tigris, and Eebatana in Media. At the time Crafius went into the country, they had pof- feded thernfelves of nearly all the country between the river Oxus and the Euphrates. The civil wir between Ox ar and Pompey focn aficr coming on, no farther attempts were made againfl the Parthians duiing the commonwealth of Pv.ome. Caefar, after the battle of Pharlalia, and after fubjeding Alexandria and Egypt, and after having fir.ifhed his aiuours with Cleopatra, marches againft Pharnaces, and gains a vidory over him. At Egypt the head of Pompcy was brought to him, over which, it is faid, he wep^ [49] Cxfar pailes the Pvubiccn. Though he was one of the moll bold and deterrn'ncd of men, yet the idea of the evils he was going to hiing rn the wcrid, and the dan- gers to which he was going to ejp )'e hir.Adf, ftruck I'm lb lorcibly in ih.u critical moment, z to in.i.niiiaie him in a [ 153 1 manner, and for a while fufpend his txlivity. We may yet go back, lays he, but it' we pals over this litile bridge, we put every thing to the dtcifion of aims. This motion ot Gaeiar's creates a terrible conflernation at Rome. Pompey is univerraily repro;:checl, and quite difcon- certcd. Hj Itavcs Rome, and is tollowed by the magiPu .ites and the whole fenate. All the m.,gil\rates of the republic wtre with I'ompey ; but all its Ihength was with Ccei'.tr; he had long been the patron of all who w^cre guilty of crimes, or deeply in debt, or debauched. He atiilkd thofe with his pro- tection and money, whoie aff.i'rswere not irretriefable. He frankly told others, whofe wants and crimes were fuch as ad- mitted of no remedy, that they wr.nted a civil war. Among fo rn:ny Romans, fome partizans of Caefar, Tome of Pjnipey, i: is diiiicult to lind any partizans of the repub'ic ; apid perhaps fne had no other than Cato. Senier proves this idea luffi:enily. If you v/ould, lays he, have a faithful re- preltntation of thofe times, you will fee on one fide the people, and all thofe whole bad ftate of afilurs made a change of go- verr.ment necefTwy: on the other, the nobles, the equeftiian order, all that was iHuftrious and refpedlaWe in Rome : in the m\.\\\, Caio, and the republic, alone, and abandoned of all. For Cato was not much more fatisfied with Pompey than with Caefan. Every thing afflitfied and dilhefltd him ; liis very ex- terior was declarative of his grief. For from the day the war began, to his death, he neither cut his hair nor beard. He car- ried on his perfon, all the marks of deep mourning and afflic- tion. Pompey is befieged by Csfar in Brundufium ; he fl-ies to hpii us, and le*ves all Italy to Caefar. Cato and Cicero eventually join Pompey. Cicero, who was not polLfled of very ftrong naves, in one of his letteis to Articus, exclaims, O grief, we aie told that Csfar i» in purfuit of Pompey., with what iniention, good gods! to kill him'? All, wretched me ! And do we not all of us go and throw our hodi'.s as a rampart before him. Your afflidion, doubtlefs equals mine, my Atticus. We aie conquered, oppreiled, and reduced to pcrfed impotence. Pompey m..de great milltaiy preparations. — Five legions he carried with him horn Italy; anoiher had been lent him froi% Sicily, three he railed in Crete, Macedonia, and x^fia. As for auxiliary forces, all the kings and i.ations of Greece and the Fall, had iurnifhed Ivim with archers, (lingers, and cavalry. He liad taken care to prov.de a formidable fl 'et, wf.ich he had coUecfied from Alia, and the Cychdes, Corcyra, Athens, Pon- '..;?, Bi.li) ni, Syria, Circia, Phcsr.ic'a, and Egypt, The provi- [ 134 ] iions, ammunition, and money, were proportionable to the fjrce. The zeal and affeftion for Porapey's caufe was gene- ral, fuppofing it to be that of the republic and liberty. The confuls allembled the fenate in ThefTalonica, and declared Pompey the fole chief, and invefled him with fupreme au- thority. [48] Cafar pafles into Greece, with 20,000 legionary fol- diers and 600 horfe, and makes propofals of accommodation to Pompey, which are palpably fallacious. Ccefar makfs himlelf mailer of alniuft all Epirus. Pompey faves Dyrrachiura and his fleet, prevents Caefar's troops from croffing the fea. H's troops not arriving he goes for them in difguife. The veiTel being in manifell danger, the mafter or- dered the failors to put back: Cxfar difcovers himfelf; and ad- drefllng the mailer, ' ' What are you afraid of? You carry Caefar and his fortune." Pompey avoids an engagement, and Caefar endeavours to inclofe liim in his lines. In Caefar's abfence Pompey forces his lines; in two adlions Caefar met with a compleat defeat ; and if Pompey had purfued vicflory, there would h;.ve been an end of Caefar and his fortune ; for his ar- my was fo panic-ftruck, that he could not, with all his exer- tions, prevent their flying, nor rally them. He fays on this fubjedt, that his adverfarits would have been vidorious, if their general had known how to conquer. Caefar advances to Pharfalia, a place he was going to im- mortalize, by one of the mod important battles that hiftory has recorded. Pompey purfued, and encamped near to him, with an army of 45,000 foot and 5000 horfe, mod of them raw and unexperienced, raifed out of the efTeminate nations of Afia, fome Roman fenators, and other gentlemen who knew very little of war. Caefar had an army of 2 2.>ooo foot and 1000 horfe, mod of them veterans. The engagement for fome time was (harp on both fides ; but at lengih viftory decided in favour of Caefar. Pompey loft 15,000 llain and 24,000 prifoners. After' the defeat of his army, Pompey, not knowing well which way to go, determined at laft to go to Egypt. He had been a very confidcrable friend to the late king Ptolemy Aule- tes, and therefore he expedfed a kind reception from his fon. Taking therefore his v.-ife Cornelia, and his younger fon Sex- tus with him, he {leered his courfe towards Egypt ; and as he drew near to land, fent meflengers to the kingdefiring his pro- tedfion and a'd in the prefent d'flrefs. The king was then a minor, under the tuition of Pothynus an eunuch, and Achilles the general of the army, who taking Theodotus and fome [ ^3? 1 others Into the confultation, advifed together wliat anfwer to fend : Some were for receiving him, and others for rejefting him; but Theodotus was of opinion, that their only fUe way was to difpatch him; for, Ihould they receive him, Casfar would revenge it ; fhould they rejtdt him, it' he ever recovered power, he would revenge it; and therefore the only method to fecure them ielves from both, was to kill him; for hereby they would certainly make Caefar their friend, and prevent the other from doing any mifchief ; for dead men (faid he accord- ing to the proverb) never bite. This advice prevailed; and accordingly Achilles and Septi- mus, a Roman commander then in the lervice of the king of Egypt, put it in execution. Under the pretence therefore of conduy it are not in the orig'nah C )iripare thefe defcriplions wiihHmnib.d's going into Iraiy, his killing 50 000 men in one battle, with his ravaging all haly. and lubjciting many cilie?. He went with great choler, for h . fwore never to make peace with the Romans. His heart wru elated with hisiuccefs, after he had ca(\ down many ten thoir fiinds; bat he was not flrengthened : a powerful and envious fai^tion in Carlhage, prevented his having that fuppoit and aid. he ftood in need of: but he Ihrred up the Romans, or vathtr cartied the war to the very gates of their fortreG, and remained in Italy from the time he firft entered it, which was 217 years be- fore the chri than era, to the year Z03 before the faaie era : a period of 14 years. For the king flTAil return , and fct forth a multitude greater than the former, and fnail certainly come after certain years with a great army, and v.'idi niuch riches. And in tho'e times there fhi" many ftand up againrt the king of the louth : alfo the robbeis ofthy people Ihall exalt themfelves to eftablifli the viilon, but they fiiall fall. Carthage was entirely demoiifhed by the Ro- mans 146 years before the chtillian era. It is alio evident from hillory that many did (land up againfi the Cuthagenians in Africa, as well aseliewhere; their fun ^vas fetting,and that of the Romans was riling with great Iplen- dour. Alfo the robbers of thy people (hall exalt themfelves to cnablini the A'ifion ; but they fhaU fall. The Romans were the robbers of the Jewifli people by way of eminence ; they are not h.ere defignated by the king of the north, tliough the robb..TS mud intend the hvTxQ thing, and it is •a term that applies well to the republic of Rome, or the fenate and people of Rome, whxh was their political and legal title. The vifion was eflablifned by them, what was foreleen and foretold, did actually take place : but they (Ivall fall. It is no: here Lhe king of the north flrVd fall ; but it is they, the fenatc and people of Rome. The lad verfe quoted feems to be a di- greffion from the main fubjeft contained in the verfes imme- diately preceding and following ; and feems to point out more particular iti this place who v/e are to underfland by the king of the north, that he is not an individual pevfon, but a complex bociv. The Roman commonwealth was the main object of tl\is vifnn, which was to bring into y\t\i the fecond great power that fhouid'fland up over Perfia. So the kin;; of the north Qiall come and call up .a mount, and lake the mod fenced cities, -and the arms of the fou.h Hiali [ 139 ] not withfland. This accords with v.-hat the Romans did to C.\rth.igo ; but they extended their conqueils in Africa farther th.in Carthag.'. It is the arms of the fou:h, and not of the king ofthefoiKh, one individual power; they took cities and fub- je(5ted kingdoms in Africa, befides that of Carthage. " Neither his chufen people, neither Qiall there be any ftrength to wiihliand." But he that cometh againil hiin flTall do according to his own will, and none lliall itand before him. And he rnall ftand in the glorious land, which by his hand fhall be coni'umed. All this is applied to a king of the north; to the roblieis of thy people who exalt themfeives to eflabliih llic viiion. This defciiption applies to the Roman commonwealih To manifeftly and to no otlver pow^r after Alexander the Great, that any. thing tarther need not be added ht-re. H= (hall fet his face to enter with the flrengih of his whole kingdom, and upright ones wii?l him; thus fhall he do: and there fnall be given him tlie dangliter of women corrupting her : butfhe fi-jall not fland (on his tide) neither be for him. The words upright ones, might have been better rendered, men of equal condition ; which exadly defignat.es the equal ftate of the P-cman citizens. Pompey flood in the glorious land ; he went into- the fanc- tum fandorum, or holy of hollies. By the hands of the Ro- mans the plealant land, or Judea, was confumed. Pompey laid iiege to the temple, which he did not take linder three months; and after having battered down the walls, he fet his flice to enter that place with all his ftrength, v/lth men of equal condition with himfelf. His army was very numerous, and compofed in a great meafure of Romans. " And he Oiall give him the daughter of women to corrupt her." By which we may underfland the injuries that would be done to the Jewifh, and probably the Chriiiian church, by the Roman?. However, as it is f\id flie fhall not ft.md, the Avords on /lis fide, not being in the original, we may more properly re- fer the palTage to the Jewifli church, which did not remain long: nor was flie for the Roman commonwealth, but for imperial Rome. After this fhall he tirrn his face to the iflis, and fnall take many. But a pr'nce for his own behalf fhall caufe the re- proach offered by him to ceafe ; without his own reproach he ihall caufe it to turn upon him. Then fliall he turn his face towards the fort of his own land, but he n>all flumble and fall, and not be found. Thefe defcriptions fo naturally reprefcnt the differences and reproaches that took place between the fenate of Pvome an,? [ MO ] Csfar; the fenate, and all that was noble and illufirious in Home, t\)''mg trom it with Pompty at their head ; their col- ic-fling a large army iu Greece, and turning their tKe -.'.gn.inf^ iheir own country ; the batik of Pitarialia where Oxfar tinned the repioach upon them, and for ever wiped away the re- proach they had cad upon him; where the Roman comnion- vealth ftiunbled, fell, and was no more to be found : — So na- turally do the deicriptions lead vis to this great event, and to no other, for none fjmilar to it is recorded in hillory, th.ar ' think it is unneceliury to enlarge any farther upon them L way of comparifon. That power which exads tribute and hoflages from anoth- r power, may jufily be laid to (land up over it. And in ili ; f.nfe the Roman coir.monwealth ftood up ovtr Perfia at fir!' , when file lui-j'jdted Antiochus the deat, whofe dominion ex- tended crer Periia. Chap. xi. ver, ?.©. Then fhall ft.md up in h's eflate, a raifer of taxes in the gloiy of tlie kingdom ; but within a few daj^s he fiiall be deftroyed, neither in danger, nor battle. This individual or empire, is to fuccted an individual or empire, to Wjiom iheie delcripticuis apply. He takes the molt fenced cities: and the arms of the Ibuth (hall not withllan':- , i/tiiher his choien people ; neither fhall there beany llreng' to wiililland : he fliall do according to his own will, and noi ■_ fhail Aand before him. As the defcripiions fall in after ti e f-nd of Alexandet's empire, or rather, after his death, itisn.a- nifefl ihey can be applitd to no one individual, but to the Ro- man commonwealth alone; Alexander is charaderized as «o fhetp, and 4000 ounces of lilver. He was followed by the deputies of Tayef, who dreaded the re), eiiiicn of a fiege. Grant us, O apolile oi God ! a truce of three years with the toleiaiion ot our antient worihip. *' Not a month, not an hour.'' Excufe us, at leaft, from the ■obligation of prayer: ''Without prayer, religion is of no avail." They mbmiited in filence ; their temples were demo- lilhed; and the iame fenttnce of death was executed on all the idols of Arabia. His lieutenants on the ftiores of the Red fea, the ocean, and the gulf of Perfia, were faluted by the acclamations of a faithful people ; and the ambafladors, who knelt before the throne of Medina, were as numerous (fays the Arabian proverb) as the dates that fall from the maturity of a palm tree. The nat on fubmitted to the god and fceptre of Mahomet: the approb'.ious name of tribute was abolilhed : the j'pontaneous or leludant oblations of alms and tythes were applied to the fervice of religion ; and 1 14,000 Mofltm* accom.panied the lalt pilgrimage of the apoftle. When Heraclius retxirnedin triumph from Trftvarofihe the Perfian war, he entertained at Emefa, J^Jiometai.r on one of the air.bafladors of Mahomet, who ihe R.orr.an Em- invited the princes and nations of the eartl-i, [ »55 1 ^rg,AD.6zg, to ihe profcffion of IflAm. On this founda- 630. tion, the zeal ol the Arabians has fuppoled the fecret convcrfion of the Chriftian em- peror. The vanity of the Greeks has feigned a perfonal viiit to the prince of Medina, who accepted from the royal boun- ty, a rich domain, and a lecure retreat in the province of Syria : but the friendihip of Heraclius and Mahomet was of (hurt coniiniunce. The new religion had rather inflamed, than afTiLTged the rapacious fpirit of the Saracens; and the murder of an envoy, aflbrded a decent pretence for invading with 3000 fold fers, the territory of Paleftine, that extends to the ealtward of Jordan. The holy banner was entrufted to Zeid ; and fuch was the difcipline or enthufiafm of the rifing fed, that the nobieft chiefs ferved without reludance under the Have of the pro- phet. On the event of his deceafe, Jaafar and Abdaliah were iuccefilvely fubfiituLed to the command; and if the three (hou'.d perifh in the war, the troops were authorized to elttS their g;;neral. The three leaders were flain in the battle of Mura, the firft military adion which tried the valor of the Moflems againft a foreign enemy. Zeid fell like a foldier in the foremoft ranks. The death of Jaafar was heroic and me- morable; he loft his right hand ; he Ihifted the ftandard to his left ; the left was fevered from his body : he embraced the ftandard with his bleeding flumps, until he was transfixed to the ground with fifty honorable wounds. Advance, cried Ab- daliah, who ftepped inro the vacant place, advance with confidence, either vidory or paradile is our own. The lance of the Roman decided the alternative : but the falling ftandard was refcued by Caled; nine fwords were broken in his hands, and his valor withftood and repulfed the Chriftians. In the nodurnal council of the camp, he was chofen to com- mand : his fkiliul evolutions, the enluing day, fecured either the viftory or the retreat of the Saracens ; and Caled acquired the renowned appellation of t/ic frvord of God. In the pulpit, Mahomet dtfcribed with prophetic rapture, the crowns of the bleffed martyrs: but in private he betrayed the feelings of human, nature : he was furprized as he wept over the daughter of Zeid : What do I fee ? faid the afloniPned votary : " You lee, replied the apoftle, a friend who is de- ploring the lofs of his moft faithful friend." The prophet afFeded to prevent the hoftile preparations of Heraclius, and folemnly proclaimed war againft the Romans: the Moflems were difcouraged ; alledging the want of money, horfes, and provifions ; the feafon of harveft, and the iTitokraWe heat of [ 156 ] tte fummer. Hell is much houer, xt^Xxc^ the indignant pro ph:;t : he difdained to compel their lervice; bui on his return he vidmoni(htd the moft guilty by an excominunication of fifty days. The deiertion enhanced the merit of Abubtker, Oih- man, and the faithful companions who devoted th.-ir lives and fortunes; and difplayed his banner at the head ot locoo horfe and 20,000 toot ; painful indeed was the diftreis of ihe march : laditude and thiiil were aggravated by the fcorching and peftlential winds of the defert. In the mid-w.^y, ten days journey from Medina and Damafcus, they re po fed near the fountain and grove of Tabuc; beyond that place Mahomet declined the prolecution of the war ; he declared himfelf fa- tisfLd with the peaceable intentions ; he v/as more probably daunted by the martial array of the emperor of the eaft; but tke adive and intripid Caied fpread round the terror of his name, and the prophet received the fubmiflion of the tribes and cities, from the Euphrates to Ailah, at the head of the Red fea : To his Chriftian iul-ijeds, Mahomet readily granied the fecurity of their perfons, the freedom of their trade, the pro- perty of their goods, and the toleration of their worfhip : li ■was for the intereft of the prophet and conqueror, to prcpoie a fair capitulation to the moft powerful religion on earth. Until the age of 63 years, the ftrength Death of Ma ho- of Mahomet was tqual to the temporal mety J. D. 632. 2nd fpiritual fatigues of his mifhon. His June 1th. epileptic fits an abfurd calumny of the Greeks, would be an objeft of pity, rather than abhorrence. But he leriouily believed that he was poi- foned at Chaidbar, by the revenge of a Jewifh female. During four years the health of this prophet declined ; liis infirmitits increafed ; but his mortal difeafe was a fever of fourteen days, which deprived him by intervals of the ufe of reafon. As foon as he was confcious of his danger, he edified his brethren by the humility of his virtue and penitence. If there be any man, faid the apoftle from the pulpit, whom I have unjudly fcourged, I fubmit my own back to the ladi of retalianon— Have I afperfed ;he reputation of a Muilulman V let him pro- claim my fault in the iace of the congregaiion — Has any one been defpoiled of his goods'? the liulethat 1 poficis thai! com- penfate the principal and interefl of the debr. — Yes, replied a voice from the crowd, I am entitled to three drams of liiver. Mahomet heard the complaint, fi\;'sned the denrand, and thanked his creditor for accniing him in this world, rather than at the day of judgment. He beheld with temperate firm- nefs the approach of death; cnfranchiied Iv.s fiaves, 17 men [ ^^1 1 and 1 1 women ; minutely direfted the order of his funeral ; and moderated the lamentations of his weeping friends, on whom he bellowed the benedidtion of peace; until the third day btfore his death, he regularly performed the fundion of puilic prayer. If the flighteft credit may be afforded to the traditions of his wives and companions, he maintained in the bolom of his family, and to the lad moments of his Ufe, the dignity of aa apodle, and the faith of an tnthufiil^ — defcribed tne vilits of Gabriel, wno bad an everlalting farewell to the earth, andex- preded his Uvely confidence, not only of the mercy, but of the favor of the Supreme Being. In a familiar dilcourie, he had mentioned his fpecial prerogative, that the angel of death was not allowed to take h:s loul, until he had reipeftfully allced thepermiffion of the prophet. The lequeft was granted, and Mahomet iiTi mediately tell into the agony of his diflolu- tion ; his head was reclined on Ayefha, the beft beloved of his wives ; he fainted with the violence of pain : recovering his fpirits, he railed his eyes towards the roof of the houfe, and wiih a fteady look, though fauittring voice, uttered the laft broken, though articulate words, O God — pardon my fins — yes — I come — among my fellow citiZLUs on high — and then expired. An expedition for the conqueft of Syria was flopped by this event ; the army halted at the gates of Medina ; the chiefs were affembltd around their dying mafter : The city, and more efpecially the houfe ot the prophet, was a fcene of for- row or l;lent deipair : fanaricifm alone couid fuggcft a ray of hope and confolation. How can he be dead, our witnefs, our iniercelTor, our mediator with God? By God, he is not dead, like Mofes and Jefus; he is wrapt in a holy trance, and fpeedily will return to his faithful people. The evidence of fenfe was difreg.irded, and Omar unOieathmg his icymetar, threatened to llrike off the heads of the infidels, who fhould dare to affirm that the prophet was no more. The tu- mult was appeafed by the weight and moderation of Abu- beker. Is it M.ihomet, faid he to Omar, and the multitude, or the God of Mahomet, that you worfhipV The Gud of Mahomet liveth forever ; but the apoilie was a mortal like ourfelves, and according to his own prediction, he has expe- rienced the common fate of mortality. Of his laft years, ambition w^s Irs ruling paffion ; and a politician will fufped, that he fecret'y imiled (the vidor'.us i'V.poftor) at the enthufiafm of his youth, and the credulity of h.s prolelites. Mahomet's dtcree, that in the fale of captivfes. [ i58 ] the mother fhould never be fcparated from her children, evl* dences a degree ol unaffcdtt-d humanity. Perfumes and wo- men were his two feniual enjoyments, and his rei gion did not forbid them : he affirmt.'d, that the fervor of his devotion was increafed by thefe innoctnt pleafures. The incontinence of tht; Arabs was regulated by the civil and religiuns laws of ihe Korr.n ; their inceiluous alliances were blamed ; the boundlels lictnce of poligamy was reduced to four legiiimate wives or concuuines; adultery was condemned as a capital offence, and fornication, in either fex, was punifh- ed with an hundred ftripes. Mahomet, in his private lile, in- dulged the appetites of a man, and abutcd the claims of a pro- pliei : a ("pecial revelation difpenfed him trom the laws he had impofed on his nation ; the timale fex, without relerve, were abandoned to his defires ; He had fifteen or feventeen wives ; eleven are enumerated, who occupied at Medina their feparate apartments round the houfe of the apoflle ; what is fingularj they were all widows except Ayefha, the daughter of Abube- ker, with whom he conl'ummaied m.itiimony when (he was nine years of age : She was loved and irulled by the prophet ; but her behavior had been ambiguous and indifcreet ; in a noc- turnal march, flie was accidentally left behind ; and in the morning Ayefha returned to c.^.mp with a man : The temper of Mahomet was inclined to jealoufy ; but a divine revelation alTured him of her innocence. He chaftifed heraccufers, and publifhed a law ©f domeftic peace, that no woman d^oulci be condemned, unlefs four male wiinefles had feen her in the adi of adultery. In his adventure with Zeineb, the wife of Zeid, and with Mary, an Egyptian captive, the amorous prophet forgot the intereft of his reputation : At the hou!e of Zeid, his freedman and adopted fon, he beheld in a loofe undrefs the beauty of Zeineb, and burft forth into an ejaculation of devotion and de- lire. But as the filial relation had excited fome doubt and fcandal, the angel Gabriel defcendod from Heaven to ratify the deed ; to annul the adoption, and gently to reprove the apof- tle fordiflrulhng the indulgence of his gc d. One of his wives, Hafna, daughter of Omar, furprized him on her own bed, in the embraces of his Egyptian captive ; (he promifed fecrecy and forgivenefs; he fwore that he would re- nounce the poflellion of Mary ; both par ies forgot their en- gagements ; and Gabriel again defcended with a chapter of the Koran, to abfolve him irom his oa;h, and to exhort him freely to enjoy his captives, without liflening to the clamours of his wives. In a fcliiauy refrc^\l he Laboured alone with Mary, 30 { »59 1 days, to fulfil the commands of the angel. When his love and revenge were fatiated, he fummoned to his prefcnce his eleven wives, reproached their difobedience, and threatened them with a fentence of divorce both in this and the next world. He Always retained an afp-dion for the memory of Cadijah. *' Was (he not old T faid Ayefha, with the iniolence of a blooming beauty, " has not God given you a better in her place ■?" No, faid Mihomet, with an effulion of honeft grati- tude, there never can be a better; fhe believed in me whea men defpifed me ; (he relieved my wants when I was poor, and perlecuted by the world. In the vidorious days o/ the Roman Republic, it had been the aim of the fenate to confine their counfels and legions to a fingle war, and completely to fupprefe a firft enemy, before they provoked the hoftilities of a fecond. Thefe timid maxims were difdained by the magnanimity or enthufiafm of the firfl; Caliphs. With the fame vigor they invaded the fucceffors of Auguftus, and thofe of Artaxerxes : And the rival monarchies, at the fame inftant, became the prey of an enemy, whom they had fo long been accuftomed to defpife. In the ten years of the adminiftration of Omar, the Saracens reduced to his obe- dience 36,000 cities or caftles ; deftroyed 400© churches or temples of the unbelievers, and edified 1400 Mofchs for the exercife of the religion of Mahomet: One hundred years after his flight from Mecca, tlie arms and the reign of his fucceffors extended from India to the Atlantic ocean, over the various and didant provinces which may be comprifed under the names of ift. Perfia, 2d. Syria, 3d. Egypt, 4th. Africa, 5th. Spain. In the firft year of the firft Caliph Abu- Invafion ofPerfa, beker, his lieutenant Caled, the fword of j4. D.6-^2. God, and the fcourge of the infidels, advanced to the banks of the Euphrates, and reduced feveral cities. In the fame year, fays Elmacin, Galed fought feveral fignal battles : an immenfe multitude of the infidels were flain : and fpoils infinite and innumerable were acquired by the vicflorious Mollems. Caled was transferred to Syria, and their fuccefs was checked in a meafure. The Perfian army amounted to no 000 Battle ofCadcfia, men, and that of the Saracens to 30,000. jJ, D. 636. The latter are victorious, and the ftandard of the Perfian monarchy was captured in the field. After this vidory, the wealthy province of Irak or Affyria, fubmitted to the Caliph, and his conquefts were ^rmly eftabliihed by the fpeedy foundation of Baffora. a I i6o 3 phce which ever commands the trade and navigation of the Perfi.ins. At the diflance of fourfcore miles from the gulf, the Euphrates unites in a broad and direft current, which is aptly ftyled the viver of the Arabs ; in the mid-way, between the juncftion and the mourh of thefe famous ilreams, the new fettlement was planted on the wellern b.mk. Tiie firft colony wascompofed of 800 Mofiems, but the influence of the fitua- tion loon reared a flourilhing capital. Under the firft Caliphs, the juiifdidtion of this Arabian colony extended over the fou:hern provinces ofPerlia: the city has been fandified by the tombs of the companions and martyrs; and the veflels ot Europe ftill frequent the ports of Bali^xa, as a convenient fta- tion and paflageof the Indian trade. After the defeat of Cadefia, a country interfe The conqueft of Bofra, four days journey Siege of Da- r ^ } j .i a il . 1 r A T^ f) omDamaicus, encouraged the Ar.ibs to be- f--^ liege the anient capital ot Syria. 1 his place ^^' had lately been reinforced with 5000 Greeks. The defence was ipiiitcd, and the more fo^ as th.e befieged had received intelligence of fpeedy fuccour. The Arabs luf- pended the fiege, till they had given battle t© the troops of the emperor. In the retreat, Calid would h^ve choien the more perilous flation of the rear guard, he yielded to the wifh ot Abu Obtidah the chief; the importance of the conquelf required thejundion of ail the Saracens on the frontiers of Syria, and Palefline. One ot the circular letters which was addrefled to Amron, the fuuire conqueror of Egypt, w.is as follows : In the name of the moft merciful God. From Calid to Amron, health and happinefs. Know that thy brethren, the Moflems defign to march to Aiznaidin, v/here there is an army of 70,000 Greeks, who purpofe to come againd us, that they may extinguifh the light of God v.'ith their mou'hs. But God preferveth his light in fpite of the infidels. As foon therefore as this letter of mine fliall be delivered to thy hands, come with thofe that are with thee, to Aiznaidin, wliere thou fhalt find us, if it pleafe the moll high God. The fummons were chearfully obeyed ; 45 oco Moflems met on the f.inle d.iy, on the f.r.ne Ipot; which they alcribed. 10 the blefhng of providence. [ 1^5 J This battle happened about four yeirs after The battle of Hei aclius had triumphed over the Perfians. y}iz!uiidi..,h..t). An army of 70 coo men was alTembled at 633. July 13. Hems or Emiia, under his general Werden. Thefe troops, chiefly cavalry, might be in- differently called Syrians, Greeks, or Romans. On the plain of Aiznaidin.as Werden rode on a v/hite mule, decorated with chains of gold, and furrounded with eniigns and flandards, he was furprized by the near approach of a fierce and naked war- rior, who had undertaken to viev/ the enemy. The adven- turous valour of Derat, maintained a flying fight againft thirty Romans, who were detached by Werden ; and after killing, or unho.fing fevenreen of their number, Derar returned in fafety to his applauding brethren. When his raPnnefs was mildly cenfured by his general, he excufed himll'f with the limpiicity of a fol.iier : Nay, faid Derar, I did not begin firR ; but they came out to take me, and I was afraid that God fbould lee me turn my back: and, indeed, 1 fought in good earneli, and without doubt, God affiled me againif them. In the prefence of both armies, a venerable Gietk advanced with a liberal offer of peace, and the departure of the Sara- cens would have been purchafed by a gift to each foldier, of a turban, a robe, and a piece of guld ; ten robes, and 100 pieces to their leader : too robes and 1 000 pieces to the Caliph. A fmile of indignation expreffed the refufal of Caled. Ye Ghriftian dogs, you know your option. The Koran, the tri- bute, or the fword. We are a people whofe delight is in war, rather than in peace : and we defpife your pitiful alms, fince ■we fnall be fpeedily mafters of your wealth, your families, and your perfons. The imperial army was defeated, and the remains of it fled to Antioch, Qeiarea, or Damafcus. And the death of 470 Mof- lems was compenfated by the opinion that they had fent to hell above 50,000 infidels. The fpoil was ineftimaole. The Arabs return to the fiege of Damafcus, and after a fiege of feventy days, it is taken by ftorm, and capitulaiion. At the hour of midnight, one hundred chofen deputies were ad- mitted to the tent of Abu Obeidah. They returned with a written agreemient, on the faith of a companion of Mahomet, that all hoftilitics (hould ceafe; that the voluntary emigrants might depart in fafety, with as much as they could carry away of their effedts; and that the tributary fubjedts fhculd enjoy t;;eir lands and houfes, with the ufe and pofltfTion of leven churches. On thefe terms, the moft refpedable hoftages, and the gate nearefl to his camp, were delivered into his hands. Bur at the t ^66 ] fame time, the oppofite part of the city was taken by affault. A party of loo Arabs had opened the eaftern gate to a more inexorable foe. No quarter, cried the fangiiinary Caled. No quarter to the enemies of the Lord. His trumpet founded, and a torrent oi ChriAian blood poured dov.-n the itteets of Da- inafcus. When he reached the church of St. Mary, he was afloniQied and provoked at the peaceful afpecft of his compa- nions. Abu Obeidah faluted his general. God, faid he, has delivered the city into my hands, by way of furrender, and has faved the believers'the trouble of fighting. And am I not, re- plied the iixlignant Caled, am 1 not the lieutenant cf the com- inander of the faithful '^ Have 1 not taken the city by liorm 1 Tne unbelievers (hall periQi by the fword. The benevolent firmnefs of Abu Obeidah prevails; and Da- inalcus is (aved. A great number of them leave the city with their efFcds. The inflexible foul of Caled was not troubled by the fpedtacle of their diftrels ; and fternly declares, that after a refpite of three days, they might be purlued and treated as the enemies of the Moflems. Afier remaining in the city four days, he purfued the fugitives, and excepting one captive who was pardoned and diimifled, the Arabs fuppoled that not a Chriftian of either fex cfcaped the edge of their fcymeters. From the ccnquelt of Damafcus the Sara- A.D. 635. cens proceeded to Heliopolis or Baalbeck, and Emela, which are befieged and taktn. In the nt'ighbourhood of Bofra, the fprings A.D. 636. of Mount Ht;imon defcend in a torrent to the plains cf Decapolis : and the Hieromat, a name which has been corrupted to Yermuck, is loft after a fnort courfe in the Lake Tiberias. The banks of this obfcure flream were made illuarious by a long and bloody encounter, called the battle of Yermuck. The Emperor Heraclius had from the provinces of Europe and Afia, tranrported by fea and land, to Antioch and Caela- rea, 8o,coo men. The light troops of the army confined of 60 000 Chrifiian Arabs, of the trbe of GafTm. Heraclius with- held his perfon from the dangers oi the fi^'ld. But his orders were peremptory, that the fate of the province and war (hould be decided by a (ingle battle. A report of ihefe m'ghty preparations was conveyed to their camp at Emefa. Caled was for retreating to the flcirts of Pa- leftine and Arabia, to wait for the fuccour of their friends. A fpeedy meftenger from the throne of Medina, came with the bleffings of Omar and Ali; the prayers of the widows of the prophet; and a reinforcement of 8coo Mofls^ms. The ex- [ 167 3 hortation of the Saracen generals was brief and forcible — Para- dife is b;;fore you, and heil fire in your rear. Yet (uch was the weight of the Roman cavalry, that the light Ming of the Arabs was broken, and feparated from the main body of the army. Thrice they retreated in diforder, and were rallied again. 4030 Mofltms were buried in the field of battle; but it was dircilive againfl the emperor. Many thouiands of the Greeks and Syrians fell by the fword. We killed of them, fays Abu Obtidah to the Caliph, 150,000, and made priioners 40,000. Thefe numbers are probably exag- gerated ; but after this battle, the Roman army no longer ap- peared in the field. The Saracens might at this t'me fecurely Conqueji of chufe among the fortified town^ of Syria, the Jenil'alem, A. firft objcft of their attack : they confuked ihe D. 637. Caliph, whether they fhould march to Ccefa- rea or jerufalem ; and the advice of AU deter- mined the immediate fiege of the latter. To a profane eye, Jerufalem was the firft or fecond capital of Paleftine; but after Mecca, and Medina, it was revered and ■vifited by the devout Mofitms, as the temple of the holy land, which had been fancf^ified by the revelation of Mofcs, of Jefus, and of Mahomet himfelf. The fon of Abu Sophian was fent with 5000 Arabs, to try the firft experiment of furprize or •treaty ; bat on the eleventh day, the town was invefted by the whole force of Abu Obeidah. He addrelTed the cuftomary Summons to the chief commanders and people of ^-Elia. Health and happinefs to every one that follows the right way. We require of you to teftify, that there is but one God, and that Mahomet is his apoftle. If you refufe this, confent to pay tribute, and be under us forthwich ; otherwife I fhall bring men againft you, who love death better than you do the ■drinking of wine, or ea*ing hog's llefh. Nor will I ever ftir from you, ifit pleafe God, until I have deftroyed thofe, that ■fight for you, and made (laves of your children. The fiege of Jerufalem lafted four months: not a day was loft without fome action, fally, or aflault. The military engines incefl.intly play- ed from the ramparts : and the inclemency of the winter was flill more deftrudtive to the Arabs. The ChriiTians yielded at length to the perfeverance of the befiegers. The patriarch Sophronius appeared on the walls, and demanded a conference. Af:er a vain attempt to difluade the lieutenant of the Caliph from his impious enterprize, he propofed in the name of the people, a fair capitulation,, with this estraordinary chufe, that the articles of fecmity fnould be { .68 ] ratiiied by the authority and prefence of Omar hlmfelf. The quellion was debated in the council of Medina; the lanAity ofihe place, and the advice of Ali, p^rauved t!.e C;.!iph to gratify the wiflits of his foldiers and enemies. And the llm- plicity of his journey is more illuilrious than the royal pageants of vanity and oppreffion. The conqueror ot Pevfia and Syria, was mounted upon a red camel, which carried, btfides his perfon, a b.g of corn, a bag of dates, a wooden diOi, and a leathern bottle of water : where- ever he halted, the company without dillindion, was invited to partake of his homely fair : and the rcpafl; was confecrated by the prayer and exhortation of the commander of the faith- ful. But in Ifs expedition, his power was exercifcd in the ad- miniftra.ion of juftice. He reformed the licentious polygamy of the Arabs: he- relieved the tributaries trom extortion and cruelty ; and chaflifed the luxury of the Saracens, by defpoiling them of their rich lilks, and dragging them on their faces in the dirt. When he came in fight of Jerufalem, the Caliph cried with a loud voice, God is victorious. O Lord give us an eafy con- queft. And pitching his tent of courle hair, calmly lea ted himlelf on the ground. After figning the capitulation, he en- tered the city without fear ov precaution, and courteoufly dif- courfed with the patriarch concerning its religious antiquities. Soph; onius bowed before his new mafler, and lecretly muttered in the words of Daniel, « The abomination of defolation is in the holy place,' At the hour of prayer they flood together in the church of the Refurredion, but the Caliph refufed to per- form his devotions, and contented himfelf with praying on the fieps of the church of Conftantine. To the patriarch he dif- clofed his prudent and honourable motive. Had I yielded, faid Omar, to your requeft, the Moflems of a future age, ■would have inhinged the treaty, under colour of imitating my example. By his command, the ground of the temple of Solomon was prepared for the foundation of a mofque. And during a refi- dence often days, he regulated the prefent and fuiue Hate of his Syrian conqueds, and then quickly returned to the tomb of the apoftle. The Caliph formed two feparate armies ; Coiujucfl of Amron and Yezid were left in the camp of u^lcppo, crJ Palefl'ne. Abu Oheidah and Caled, marched A'nioc!', A. D. to the north, and took Antioch and Aleppo : 638. not without the lofs of feveral thoufand men. They were detained before the caflle of [ i69 ] Aleppo a long time. Dames, of fervile birth and gigantic fize,' propofed with thirty men only, to make an attempt on the caftie. The adventurers lay in ambufh at the foot of the hill. And Dames at length fucceeded in his enquiries, though he was provoked by the ignorance of his Greek cap- tives. God curfe thefe dogs, faid the illiterate Arab,, what a firange barbarous language they fpeak. Antioch was ran- fomed as to her fafety from plunder, at 300,000 pieces of gold. Cccfarea furrendered, and the citizens folicited their pardon with an offering of ioo,ooo pieces of gold. The remainder of the province, Ramkh, Ptolemais, or Achre, Sichem, or Nea- polis, Gaza, Afcalon, Berytus, Sidon, Gabala, Laodicea, Apa- mia, Hierapolis, no longer prefumed to difpute the will of the conqueror. And Syria bowed under the fceptre of the Caliphs 700 yeavs after Pompey had defpoiled the laft of the Macedo- nian kings, which was 65 years before Chrift. Syria became the feat and fupport of the Progrefs of houfe of Ommiyah. And the revenue, fol- the Syrian ar- diers, and fhips of that powerful kingdom, my, A.D. 639 were confecrated to enlarge the empire of the —655. Caliphs. To the north of Syria, they pafled Mount Taurus, and reduced to their obedience the province of Oli- cia, with its capital Tarfus, the antient monument of the AlTy- rian kings. Beyond a fecond ridge of the fame mountains, they fpread the flame of war, rather than the light of religion, as far as the fhores of the Euxine, and the neighbourhood of Conftantinople, To the Evift they advanced to the banlcs and fources of the Euphrates and Tigris, the long difputed barrier of Rome and Perfia, was for ever confounded. The walls of Edefla and Amide, of Dara, and Nifibis, were levelled to the duft. To the Weft the Syrian kingdom is bounded by the fea. A fleet of 1700 barks were equipped and manned by the natives of the defart. The imperial navy of the Romans fled before them, from the Panphylian rocks to the Hellefpont. The Sa- racens rode mailers oi" the fea. T„ , r oFEftt At the head of only 400 Arabs, Amrou A B 6S ' 1^^"^^^^^^^' ^'^d marches for Egypt ; takes * ■ 2 • Pelufium, Memphis, Babylon, and Cairo; and lays fiege to Alexandria, which cods them fourteen months, and 23,000 men, before it furrendered. I have taken, faid Amrou to the Caliph, the great city of the Weft: it is impof- fible for me to envimcrate the variety of riches or beauty: and C 170 3 I fhall content myfelf with ebferving, that it contains 4009 palaces, 400 theatres, 11,000 fhops for the fale of vegetaHe food, and 40 000 tributary Jews. The town has been fub- dued by force of arms, without treaty or capitulation, and the Moflems are impatient to receive the fruits of their vidory.— The Caliph rejefted with firmnefs, the idea of pillage, and di- reded the lieutenant to relerve the wealth for the public fer- vice, and the propagation of the faith. The inhabitants were numbered, and a tribute impofed. The well known anfwer of the Caliph with refpeft to the Alexandrian library, was infpired by the ignorance of a fana- tic. « If theie writings of the Greeks agree with the book of God, they are ufelefs ; if they difagree, they are pernicious, and ought to be deftroyed.' The fentence was executed with a blind zeal. Africa was firft invaded by Abdalah, A. D. 647. The con- queit of it was fuipended near twenty years by diffentions, till the eftablifhment of the houfe of Ommiyah, and Moawiyah became Caliph. It was finally conquered, 709. One hundred Arabs, and 400 Afri- Thefirfi defceni cans, pailed over in four veflels from Tan- ofthe Jrabs into gier or Ceuta. The place of their delccnt Spain^ A.D, 710, on the oppofite (hore of the Streight, is July. marked by the name of Tarif their chief: and the date of this memorable event is fixed to the month Ramadan, of the ninety-firft year oftlie Hegira, to the month of July, 748 years from the Spanifh era of Cxfar, and 7 10 after the birth of Chrii^. The era of Caelar, which was in legal and popular ufe in Spain, till the nineteenth century, begins thirty-eight years before the birth of Chrift. The conqueft of Spain is effected by Mufa, A.D. 7 1 4. The port of Barcelona was opened to the veflels of Syria, and the Goths were purfued beyond the Pyrenean mountains into their Gallic province of Septimania or Languedoc. Abdelaziz, chaftifedthe infurgents of Seville, and reduced from Malaga to Valentia, the fea coaft of the Mediterranean. His original treaty v/ith Theodomir, will reprefent the manner and policy of the times. * The conditions of peace agreed and fworn between Abde- laziz, the fon of Mufa, the fon of Nadir, and Theodomir prince of the Goths. In the name of the moft merciful God, Abde- laziz makes peace on thefe conditions. That Theodomir fhall not be difturbed in his principality ; nor any injury be offered to the life and property, the wives or children, the religion and temples of the Ciiriftians. That Theodomir (hall freely deliver C 171 ] ias feven cities Orchuela, Valentola, Alicant, Mola, Varafora, Bigena (now Bigar) Ora (or Opta) and Lorca. That he (hall not affift or entertain the enemies of the Caliph, but fhall faith- fully communicate his itnowledge of their hoftile defigns. That himlelf, and each of the Gothic nobles, fhall annually pay one piece of gold, four meafures of wheat, as many of barley, with a certain proportion of honey, oil and vinegar; and that each of their valials fhall be taxed at one moiety of the faid impo- lition. Given the fourth of Regeb in the year of the Hegira, 94. Theodomir and his fubjering dcmeftic peace, and the introduction of fcience. The Arabs fubdued the ifle of Crete, A. D. 813. And that of Sicily, A.D. 878 ; it was attacked, A.D. Sij^ but was not finally taken till 87B. , A fleet of Saracen^;, from the Appian coaO, iTivaflonofnoms p,,epj,T^ed to enter the mouth of the Tiber. hX^t'lr'^'''^' The gates iind rampaitsof the city wcieguird- [ 179 ] ed by a trembling people : but the tombs and temples of Sr; Peter and St. Paul were left expoftd in the fuburbs of the Vati- can and of the Ollian way. Their invifjble fandlity had fecured them againli the Goths, the Vandals, and the Lombards; but the Arabs di:dained boih the Gofpel and the Legend. The Chriftian idAs were dripped of their coffly of^eiings. A filver altar was torn away from the (hrine of St. Peter. They plun- dered various places in Italy. The choice of Leo IV. was the fafety of the church and the city. This pontiff was born a Reman ; the courage of the firft ages of the public glowed in his bread: he flood ere iiar bet;vecn Vis- during the middle age — he marched ia cphilus and Mo- peribn five times agr.inU the Saracens; In t.i(}hm, A. D, tiie laft of thefe expediiions, he penetrated 838. into Syri.^, and belieged the obfcure town of Sozopetra, the cafu.-.l birth plrxe of Motafiem, fon of Harun. The revok of the Feriian impoftor at this time, employed the S.v.acens — and he couid only in- tercede for a place, for which he felt a filial afftdion. Theo- philus was determined to wound his pride : the place was era ed — a thoufaud female captives were forced away from tJie adjacent territory. Among ihcfe, a matron, of the houfe of Abbas, invoked, in an agony of defpair, the name of Mo- taffem : and the infults of the Greeks engaged the honor of her kinfman, to avenge her indignity, and to anfwer her ap- peal. Under the reign of the two elder brothers, the inheri- tance of the younger had been confined to Anatolia, Armenia, Georgia, and Circaffia. This frontier flation had exercilied his n-liury talents. Eight battles he gained or fought againll tiie enemies of the Koran. In this perlbnal quarrel, the troops 01 ■Irak, Syria and Egypt were recruited horn Arabia and the Turkifh herds: his cavalry might be numerous, though we fnould dedu£l fome myriads from the 130,000 horles of the royal ftables. The expences of the armament were com- puted at £'.4,000,000 (lerling. From Tarfus to the place of adembly, the Saracens ad- vanced in three diviuons, along the high road of Conftnnti- nople : Motaffem himfelf commanded the center. The father of Theophilus was a native of Amozium. in Phrigia,for which he had a very great afFedion. This was the place fixed upon by Motaflem to retaliate a fimilar affront. The armies meet and engage. The Arabs were broken ; but it was by the fwords of 30,000 Perfians, wl-;o had obtained fervice and fettlement in the BcgZ-intine empire. The Greeks were rcpulkd and vanquiflied, but it was by the arrows of the Ttukifh cavalry. Am(.zium, after fifty-five daysfiege, is taken, and the vow of MotafTem was accom- piiihed with unrelenting rigour ; tired, rather thr.n fatiated, he retired to his new palace of Samara, in the neighbourhood of Bagdad. In the fiege, above 70,000 Moflems had periflied: iheir lo!s had been revenged by the fiaugiitcr of §0,000 Ciirfii- ans, and an equal number of captives, who were treated as the moft atrocious criminals. In the natiorral and reiigious confli<5i of the two empires, peace was without confidence, [ i8i 1 and war without mercy. Quarter was fcldom given in the field ; ihoie who efcaped the edge ot the fword, Vv'ere con- demned to hopelefs fervitude, or txquifue torture ; r,nd a Ca- th(jlic emperor relates with viiible f.uisfadion the execution of the Saracens of Crete, who were flayed alive, or plunged into caldrons of boiling oil. To a point of honor Motaffem had facrificed a fiounfliing city ; 200,000 lives, and the property of millions. The Ir.me Caliph defcended from his horfe, and dirtied his robe, to re- lieve the diftrels of a decrepid old man, who, with bis laden afs, had tumbled into a ditch. On which of thefe actions did he re fled with the mol\ pleafure, when he was fummuned by the angel of death '^ With Motaflem, the eighth of the Abaf- D; [orders of i'w fides, the glory of his family, and nation Tuilajh guards, expired. Molallem introduced 50,000 J. D. 841. 870. robuit Turkiih youtli, from beyond die Oxus atrtJ J,.xaries, who were t-ithtr taken in war, or purchaled in trade, and exerciitd tliem in arms and the Mahometan faith. Their licentious conciucl- provoked the public indignation ; and the quarrels oi- the fol- ders and people induced the Caliph to retire from Bagdad, and eikblifli his own refidence and the camp of his barbarian fa- vourites at Samara on the Tigris, about twelve leagues from the City of Peace. His fon Motawakkel was a jealous and cruel tyrant ; odious to his fubjeds, he caft himfelf on the fidelity of the ftrangers, who, ambitious and apprehenfive, were tempted by the rich promife of a revolution. At the infligation.or at lead in the cauie of his fon, they burft into his apartment at the hour of fupper, and the Cahph was cut into feven pieces by the fame fwords which he had re- cently diftributed among the guards of his life and throne. — To this throne, yet fli earning with a father's blood, Montafier was triumphanrly led: but in the reign of lix months he found only the pangs of a guiky confcience. After this zA of treafon, the enfigns of royalty, the garment and walking flaff of Ma- homet, were given and torn away by the foreign mercenaries, who, in four years, created, depofed, and murdered, three commanders ot the faithful. As often as the Turks v;ere in- flamed by fear or rage, or avarice, thefe Caliphs were dragged by the feet, expofed naked to the fcorching fun, beaten with iron clubs, and compelled to purchafe, by the abdication of their dignity, a fhort reprieve of inevitable fate. The infolence of the Turks was at lad curbed by a more firm and {kilful hand — they were divided and deitroyed in fo- reign warfare. C ^8i ] Wliile the flame of entbufialin was Lt^e and pro^refs damped by the bufinefs, the pleafure, of the Carmath'ians, and knowledge of the age, it burnt with jft. D. 890. 951. concentrated heat in the breads of the chofen few, the congenial fpirits, who Were fure of reigning either in this, or the world to come. How carefully foever the Book of Prophecy had been fealed by the apoftle of M;cca, the wifhes, and (if wv may profane the word) the reaion of fanaticifm might believe, that after the lucceffive miffions of Adam, Noah, Abraham, Moies, Jefus, 2nd Mahomet, the fame God, in the fullnefs of time, would reveal a Ihll more perfed law. In the 277th year of the He- gira, and in the neighbourhood of Cufa, an Arabian preacher- of the name of Carmath, affumed the lofty and incompre- henfible flyle of the guide, the dirtdor, the demonllration, the word, the h.oly ghoft, the camel, the herald of the Mef- ilah, who hadconverfed with him in human fhape, and the reprefentative of Mohammed, fon of A'.i, of S'. John, baptifl, and of the angel Gabriel. In his myftic volume, the prophets of the Koran were refined to a more fpiritual ienfe : a timid perfecution of the new k&. by the m:»giiirates of Cufa, affifted its progrels. After a bloody conflicH:, they prevailed in the province of Bahrein, along the Perlian gulf. The fwords of Abu Said, and his fon Abu Tahen, fpread far and wide deftruc- tion: and thefe rebellious Imams in the field could mufter 107,000 fanatics. The mercenaries of the Caliph were dif- mayed at an enemy, that neither aflced or gave quarter. And the difference between them, in fortitude and patience, is ex- prefTive of the change which three centuries of prolperity had effeded in the charadfcr of the Arabians : fuch troops were difcomfited in every aftion. The cities of Pvacca and Baalbu, of Cufa and Baflora, were taken and pillaged. In a daring in- road beyond the Tigris, Abu Taher advanced to the gates of the capital, with no more than five hundred horfe. The Caliph's lieutenant apprifed him of his danger, and recom- mended a fpeedy flight. Your mader, faid the intripid Car- mathian, is at the head of 30,000 foldiers — three fuch men as thefe are wanting in his hoi^. At the fame inHant, turning to three of his companions, he commanded the firft to plunge a dagger in his breafl — thefecond to leap into the Tigris, and the third to cafthimfelf head-long down a precipice — they obeyed without a murmur. Relate, continued tke Imam, what you have feen — before the evening your general fliall be chained among my dog"-. — Before the evening the camp was furprifed, and the menace executed. [ iS3 ] Their rapine was fanftified by their averfion to the wordiip of' Mecca. They robbed a caravan ol" pilgrims; and lo.ooo de- Youc Mcflems were devoted lo a death of hanger and thirft. Anoiiier year they fuffered the pilgrims to proceed ; but in. the ftftival of devotion, Abu Taher Itormed the holy city, and trampled on the moft venerable relics of the Mahometan faith. Thirty thoufand citizens and ftrangers were put to the fword; the facred precinds were polluted by the burial of 3000 dead bodies. The v/ell of Zemzen overflowed with blood; the golden fpout v/as forced from its place. The veil of the Caaba was divided among theie impious feclaries: and the black (lone, the firfl monument oi the nation, wasborne away in triumph to their capital. They were finally extir- pated; but yet may be confidtred as the fecond cauf;; of the decline and fall of the empire ct the Caliphs. The third, and mod obvious caufewas the Revolt of the magnitude of the empire itfelf, Frcvlrxes, A. A change was fearcely vifible as long as D. 800 — 936. the lieutenants ol the Caliph, were content with their vicarious title. But in the long and hereditary exercife of power, they afl'umed the piide and attributes of royalty. After the revolt of Spain from the Abaffides, the firll fymp- toms of difobedience broke out in Africa. The independent Dynafries may be reckoned as follows : In Africa the Aglabites, A.D. 800—941. At Fez the EdriiDtes, A.D. 829—907. In the Eaft, the firft Dynafty was tliat of Taherites, the poP ter'ty of the valiant Tahu, A.D. 813 — 872. The lad were fupplanted by the SoiTarides, A.D, S72 — 902 ; who fubdued Periia, and threatened Bagd.id, the rciidence of the Abaffides. Thefe were too feeble to contend, and too proud to forgive ; they invited the powerful Dynafly of the Samanides, who pafled the Oxus with 10 coo horfe, fo poor, th.^t they had wooden IVirrups, A.D. 874 — 999, fo brave, that they vanquifhed the Saflfarian array, eight times more numerous than their own. The vidor was content with the inheritance of Tranfoxiana and Chorafan. Perfia returned for a while to the allegiance of the Caliplis. The provinces of Syria and Egypt were twice difmembered by their Turkifn Haves of the race of Toalun and Ikfhid. The Toulonides, A.D. 868-905. The Ikfliides, A.D. 934—968. L 1S4 1 Thefe barbarians, in religion and manners, the cotintrymen cf Mahomet, emerged from the bloodv f.'.dions of the palace, to a provincial command, and an independent throne : their names became famous and formidable in their time. But the founders of ihe:e two potent Dynaftles, confciTed eitner in words or adions, the vanity of ambition. The firO, on his death-bed, implored the mercy of God, ig- norant of the limits of his own power. Ths fecond, in the midlt of 400.000 foldiers, and 8,000 Haves, concealed from every human eye the place where he attempted to Ikep. Their fons were educated in the vices of kings, and both Egypt and Syria were recovered and pofiefled by tiie Abaflides about thirty yeais. in the decline of their empire, Mefopotamia, with the im- portant cities of jSIoful and Aleppo, were occupied by the Arabian princes of the tribe of Hamadan, A.D. 892 — icot. At. the fame fatal period the Perhan kingdom was ufurpcd by thf Dynafty of the Bowides. Under their reign, the language and genius of Perila revived, and the Arabs, 304 years after the death of Mahomet, were deprived of the liceptre of the Eail. The Bowides, A.D. 933, 1005. Rahdi the 20th of the Abaffides and the laUtn fiat€ of sgth of the fuccelTors of M.\homet, was the ihe Calij^ns the towns and tents of >kfopotarnia and Syria ; and the Turkifli veterans were employed, or confiimed m the civil wars, beyond the Tigris. The Caliph of Egypt embraced this opportunity of weaknefs and difcord, to rccovci his antient poffeilions; and his Sultan Aphdil, btficged Jerula- lem and Tyre, expelled the children of Ortok, and rellored in Paleftiire the civil and ecclefiaftical authority of the Fitimites. They heard with aRoniOiment, of the vnft armies of C-hrii'- tians, thatliad palled from Europe to Afia, and rejoiced in tlie fieges and battles that broke the power of the Turks, the ad ver- faries of their fe6t, and of the monarchy. But the fame Chrif- tians were the enemies of the prophet ; and from the cve5- throw of Nice and Aniioch, the motive of their enterprize, ■which was gradually underftood, would urge them forwards to the banks of the Jordan, and perhaps, the Nile. An inter- courfe of epillles and embaffies which rofe and fell with the events of the war, was maintained between the throne of Cairo and the camp of the Latins ; and their adverfe pride was the refult of ignorance and enthufiafm. The minillers of tgypt declared in haughty, or infmuated in a milder tone, that their fovereign, the true and lawful commander of the faithful, had reicued JeruHilem from the Turkiih yoke ; and that the pilgrims, if they would divide their numbers, and lay afide their arms, fnould find a fafe and hofpitable recepiioii at the fepulchre of Jefus. In the belief of their loll condition, the Caliph Moflali, deipifed their arms, and imprilbned theii' deputies. The conquefl and victory of Antioch, prompted him to folicit thofe formidable champions with gifts of horfes, and iilk robes, of vafts, and pieces of gold and filver; and in his ellj- mate of their merit or power, the firll place was affigned to Bohemond, and the fecond to Godlrey. In either loriune, the anivver of the crufaders was uniform : they difdained to en- quire into the private claims, or pofltffions, ot the followets of Mahomet; whatfoever was his name or nation, the ufurper of Jerufalem was their enemy. And inftead of preicribing the mode and terms of their pilgrimage, it was only bv a timely Surrender of live city and province, that he could deferve their alliance, or deprecate their irsopending and irrefilluble attack. The Turkifh fovereign of the kingdom oi S^geofNxc, •Roum, was named Kilidge Arllan, or Soli- A.D. 1097. man, of the race of Seljuck, aad fen of ike fiift Gonfiueror. But little more than his I 197 ] name can be found in the Mahometan vrtlters, who are dry and fulky en the fubjeft of the firft crufade. His defence me- rited the praile of his enemies, by whom alone he is known to poilerity. The battle of Dorylaeum in Phrygia was well fought on both fides, for a whole day, and it appeared that the Franks and the Turks were the only nations entitled to the appel- lation of foldit-rs. Soliman was defeated, and evacuated the kingdom of Roum. The rife and progrefs of the Ottomans, the preient fove- reigns of Conftaminople, are connected vvith the moll import- ant feries of modem hiilory ; but thty are founded on a pre- vious knov/ledge of the eruption of the Moguls and Tartars, Vfhole rapid conqutds may be compared with the primitive convuiiions of nature, which have agitated and altered the fur- face of the globe. After the retreat of Zingis, the Sultan Ge- Origi;> ofOi- laleddin of Carizeme, had returned from India tomans, A.D. to the poflelTion and defence of his Perfian 1240. kingdoms; in the fpace of eleven years that hero fought, in peribn, fourteen battles. He led his cavalry in fevemeen days from Tefiis to Kerman, a march of loGo miles. Ycr~4^ was opprefied by the jealoufy of the Moflem princes, and the innumerable armies of the Mo- guls. 'And after his 1a(^ defeat, Gelaleddin perithed ignomini- oufly in the mountains of Curdillan. His death dilVoIved a veteran and adventurous army, which included under the name of Carizmians, many Turkifn hords, that had attached theni- felves to the Sultan's fortune. The bolder and more power- ful chiefs invaded Syria, and violated the holy fepulchre of Jerusalem ; the more humble engaged in the fervice of Aladin, Sultan of Iconium : and among thefe, were the obfcure fa- thers of the Ottom.m line. At the head, or in the rear of a Carizmian army, Soliman Shah was drowned in paffing the Euphrates. His Ton Ortho- grnl, became the foldier and fubjed of Aladin, and eflablifhed at Surgut, on the banks of the Langar, a camp of four hundred tents or families, whom he governed fifty-two years, both in peace and war. He was the father of Thamar, or Athman, whofe Turkifh name has been melted into the appellation of the Caliph Othman. He pofleiled, and perhaps furpafied the ordin.iry virtues of a foldier. Time and place were propiiions to his independence and fuccefs. The Seljukian Dynafly \vas no more : and the diftat^ce, ?.::d decline of the Mogul Khai^, C i9« ] feon freed "him from the controul of a fuperior ; he w.w C:uit- ed on the verge of the Greek empire. The Koran judified his war againft the i- fidels; and their poliiical errors unlocked the fTxis of Mount Olympns, and invited him to defcend into th? plains of Bithynii^.. It was on the 27th of July, 1199. that Othm?.n firft invaded the territory ofNicomedia, and the lingular accuracy of the of Orchan v.:,s fiib- :ervient to his religion and interell, and in the Genoefe war, he joined the enemies of tiie emperor. rr, ■ } r This prince fubdued, wichout r^Gll- intra^n and Lu- / , , . ,- „ •= ,, r ance, the whoie province ot Romania ■ / .t ii I ri <^r ihrnoe, from tlie Hel tfpont to . Q- Mount Hcpmus, and the verge of the ^ ^ ^ capital. Adnanople was cnoien fur the royal feat of his government, and relig'on in Euioj-e. Never before had Conflantinople been dtmpktely furrounded, in Aha ar.d Europe, by tlie fr.nie hodile force. Pruier.ce and generofity pofiponed for a wlule the eafy conqus-fi. And his pride was fatisfkd by the frequent and humble at- tendance of John Palloeologus, and his four for.s, who fol- lowed at his fum.mons the court and camp of the Ottomans. He marched againft the Seiavonian nations, between tl;e Danube and Adriaiick,tl.e Bulgarians, Servians, Bofnians, and Albanians, who were repeatedly broken by his dertrudive fword?. The vizir of Amurath advifed him to feled the ftouiefl and mofl beautiful of the Chriftian youiti: the advice was followed — many thoufands of the Europeans were edu- cated in religion and arms, and the new militia wasconfecrattd and named by a Celebrated Dervifli — (landing in the front of their ranks, he ftretched the fieeve of his gown over the head of the foremofllbluier, and his bleffing was delivered in thefe words — '^ Let them be called Janiz.uies (Yengi Cheri, or new foldiers) may their countenance be ever bright! their hand victorious! their fwoidkeen! may their fpears always hang over tlie heads of their enemies; and where foever they go, may they reiurn wiih a while face." Such was the origin of thei' liaughty troops, the terror ot the nations, andfometimes of the Sultans thcmfelves. But the fv/ord of his Janizariis could not defend Amurath fiom the d.igger of defpair. A Seivian fjldierflaricd fiom a crowd of dead bodies, and Amu- rath w.\s pierced in the bolly with a mortal womid. He v/as mild in his temper, modeft inhlsappaiel, and a lover of learn- in^T and virtue: But ihe Mofl:ins were fcandai'zed at liis ab- ience from public worQiip ; and he was correifled by tlie fiimnefs of the Mufti, wiio dared to rejed Ivs tcR mony in a civil caufe- -a mi;uure of rervhude and freedom not unfiequotit in Oiiental hi (lory. [201 ] The charader of BajaZct, foil and Reign of B:jtizct fucceflbr of Amurath, is llrongly ex- i;?. llJerim, k. D. pretied in his fir-name Ilderim, or the 1389. 1403, ]\hjL-^ Lightning; and he might glory in a e. The Armenians, Cyprians, and Rhodians, are equally attached : and it will become the piety of the French prir.ces, to draw their hvords in the general defence ot religion. Should the fub]e(fts of Andronicus be treated as the word of Schifmatics, of heretics, of pagans, a judicious policy may yet inllrud the powers ot the Weft to embrace an ufeful ally, to uphold a linking empire, to guard the confines of Europe, and rather to join the Giecks againfl the Turks, than to expedt the union of the Turkifh arms with the troops and treafures of captive Greece. The reafons, the offers, the demands of Andronicus, were eluded with cold and (lately indifference. The kings of France and Naples declined the dangers and glory of a crui'ade. The pope refuft-d to call a new fynod to determine old articles of faith: and his regard for the obfolete claim of the Latin Em- peror and ckrgy, engaged him to ufe an offenfive fuperfcrip- tion: ' To the Moderator of the Greeks, and the perfons who flile themfelves the Patriarchs of the Eaftern Church.' Bjntdlft XII. was a dull peafant, perplexed with fctuples, and immerfed in floth and wine : his pride might enrich with a thiid crown the papal tiara; but he was alike unfit for the regal and paftoral othce. After the deceafe of Andronicus, whilft A.D. 13^8. the Greeks were dii^rafled by iniefune Avar, they could not prefunie to agitate a general union of the Chriliians. Bu': as foon as Cantecazune had fub- dued 2nd pardoned his enemies, he was anxious to jnftify, or at le?.ft to extenuate the introduction of the Turks into Europe, and the nuptials of his daughter with a MuiTu'man prince. Two officers of fiate, with a Latin interpreter, were Tent in liis name, to the Roman court, which was trrmfplanted to Avignon on the banks of the Rhone, during a period offeventy ye;.r5. They reprefented the hard neceffity which had urged him to embrace the alliance of the milcreaiits ; and pionoiinced [ 206 ] by his command, the foecious and edifying founis of union and crufade. Pope Clement VI. fucceffor to BenedifS XII. received them with hofpitaliry and honour; acknowledged the innocence oJ their fovereign, excufed his ditbefs, applauded his mngn.'.nl- mity, and diiplayed a clear knowledge of the ftate and revo- lu'iions of the Greek empire. If Clement was ill endowed with the fpirit of a prieft, he polIcfTed, howevt;r, the fp'.rii: and magnanimity of a prince, \7hofe liberal hand diflribu;ed benefices and kingdom.s with equ.\l facility. Under his reign, Avignon was the feat of pomp and plesfure. In his youth, he had furpalTed the licen- tioufceis of a baron ; and the palace, nay the bed of the pope, was adorned, or polluted, by the vilits of his female favourites. The wars of France and E'.igland were adverfe to the holy en- terprize; but h's vanity was amufed by the fplendid idea : and the Greek ambaffadors returned with two Latin biihops, the miniilers of the poniifT, On ihtir arrival at Condantinople, the Em.peror and the Nuncios admired each others piety and eloquence, and their frequent confttencts were fiikd wiih mutu,il praiies, by which both parties were amused, and neither could be deceived. I am delighted, faid the devout C.mtecAZune, with the pro- jeft of cur holy war, which mud redound to my perlonal glory, as well as to the public benefit of Chriaendom. My Qominions v.'iU give a free paflage to the armies of France ; my iroops, my g.Hies, my trcalures, fhall be confecratcd to the common caufc; and happy would be my fate, could I defcrrve and obtain, the crown of martyrdom. Words are infuliicient to exprefs the ardour with which I figh for the reunion of the fcattered members of Chrift. If ray death could avail, I would gladly prefent my fword to my neck: if the fpir'.tual phccn'x cculd ari;'e from ray afhes, I would ereft the pile, and kindle the fiame w'lh my own hands. Yet the Greek Emperor pre- fum.ed to obierve, that the articles of faith, which divided the two churches, had been introduced by the pride and precipita- tion of rh-r L?,t:ns. He difclaimed the frrvile and arbiirary fleps of the firft Palarologus; and fi mly declared, he nover wouid fubmit his confcience, unk^fs to the decrees of a free and uni- verfal fynod. The fituatlon of the t'mes, continued be, will not allow the Pope and rayfelf to meet at Rome, or Conflaniinople ; but fome rnariarae city on the verge of the two empires, m^y be chofen,,to unite the biftops of the Eafl and Wed The [ ^07 ] r.vmcios feemed content wUh the propsfition: and Canteca- zunt- A&^s to deplore the tVilure of his hopes, which wera foon ovtr.hrown by the death of Clement, and tlie different temper of hisfucceflor. Of all the Byzantine princes, John Palseo- Tr^aty ofjlin logus was the fiift to embrace, to believe, and Palccologus with to obey the ihepherd of the Weft. His mo- InnoccniFl. A. ther Anne of Savoy, was baptized in the ^- 1355- bofom of the Latin church. Her marriage with Andronicu3,impofed a change of name, of apparel, and of worfhip; but her heart was ftill faithful to her country and religion. She had formed the infancy of her fon ; and fhe governed the Emperor, after his mind, or at leaft, his ftature was enlarged to the lize of a man. In the firft year of his deliverance, and reftoration, the Turks v/cre ftiU maflers of the Hellefpont. The fon of Cantecazune was in arms at Adrianople, and Fal^ologus could depend neither on himfelf, nor on his people. Byh^s mother's advice, and in the hope of foreign aid, he abjured the rites, both of church and (late. And the aft of flavery, fubfcribed in purple ir.k, and fealed with the golden bull, was privately entrufted to an Italian agent; the firft article of the treaty, is the oath of fidelity and obedience to Innocent the fixth, and his fucceftors, tlie fupreme pontifls of the Roman and catholic church. The Emperor promifes to entertain with due reverence, their legates and mincios; to affign a palace for their refidence, ?nd a temple for their v/orfiiip ; and to deliver his fecond fon Manuel as the hof- tage of his faith. For thefe confidera'ions, he requires a prompt fuccour of fifteen gallies, with 500 men at arms, and icoo archers, to ferve againft hisChrift'an and Muffulmen ene- mie?. The refiftanceof the Greeks might be eafuy forefeen ; Oiould he fail in the m.eafures of perfuafion or force, Palaeologus de- clares himfelf unworthy to reign ; transferred to the Pope all legal authority, and invefts Innocent with full pov/er to regu- late the family, the government, and the marriage of his foa and fucceflbr. But this treaty v.'as neither execu;ed nor pub- liPned. The Roman gallies were as vain .md imaginary as the fuhmiffion of the Greeks, and it was only by lecrecy, that Pa- laeologus efcaped the dilhonour of th-s fruitlels humiliation. The tempeft of the Turkifh arms foon Vipt of John Pa- buift on his head; and after the lofs of lizotogus to Urban Adrianople and Romania, he was inclofed F.at Rome, A.Y>. in his capital; the vafial of the haughty 3369, Oft. 15. Amurath, with the miferable hope of beLng [ zo3 ] the laft devoured by the favage, la this abjeft ftate Palaeolo- gus embraced the rcfokuion otembaiking for Venice, and cart- ing hi nifelf at the feet of the Pope. He was the firft of the Byzantine princes wlio had ever viilted the unknown regions of the \Ve(h Urban V. of a mild and virtuous cliarafter, en- couraged the pilgrimage of the Greek prince. In this fuppliant vilit, the Emperor of ConSantinople, whofe vanity was lod in his diftrefs, gave more than could be ex- pefted of empty founds, and formal fubmiffions. A previous trial was impofed, and in the prefence of four cardinals, he ac- knoyvledged, as a true catholic, the fuoremacy of the Pope, and the double proceffion of the Holy Gholh After this purification, he was introdvKed to a public au- dience in the church of St. Peter. Urban, in the midtl ot the car- dinals, wasfeatcd on his throne ; the Greek monarch, after three genutlexions, devoutly kiffcd the feet, the hands, and at length, the mouth, cf the holy father, who celebrated high mafs in his prefence ; allowed him to lead the bridle of his mule, and treated him with a fumptuous banquet in the Vatican. Urban ftrove to rekindle the zeal of the French king, and the other powers of the WeH, but he found them cold in the general caufe, and adhve only in their domeflic quarrels. He returned to Conftantinople, and remained inac^tive and flothful. And his apoHacy, or converfion, devoid of any fpiritual or temporal effefts, was fpeedily forgotten by the Greeks and Latins. Thirty years after the return of Palseologus, his fon and fuccelTor Manuel, from a fimilar motive, but on a larger fcale.. again viiited the countries of the Welh By his ambalkdor?, Manuel had folicited the Latin powers, but it was thought that the prefence of a dillrefled monarch, would draw tears and fupplies from the hardeft barbarians. He vifits France and England, A.D. 1400. He did not offer his religion to public or private ftle. On his return, which coincided with the year of the Jubilee, he pafled through Italy without defiring or deferv- ing the plenary indulgence, which abolifhed the guilt, or the penance of the hns of the faithful. The Roman pope was olfended by his negle guilt of fymony, peijuvy, tyranny, herefy, and fchiim ; and declared to be incoiri?,iblc in his vices; unworthy of any title, and incapable of holding any eccltfjaliica! cffice. In the other, he was revered as the true and holy Vicar ofChiif!; v.'ho, after a feparation of fixhi.nHr^d yeais, had reconciled .the Catholics of the Eafi and Weft, in cnt- fold, and under cne n-.epherd. The atTt of union was fubfcrl^ed by the Pope, the Emperor, and the principal members of both churches. A'i ideas of reformation fubfkkd; the Popes continued to exerc U: and abufe their ecclefiallical defpotii'm; nor has Rome beta fince diliurbed by the mifchiefs of a contefted eleition. [ ^-13 ] After the depa:t'.i;e of L"s Greek bre- Eugenius forms ihien, Eugeniiis had not been unmindful a league ligiiirft the of their temporal intereft. And his t^n- Turks, jJ.D. 1443. der regard for the Byzantine empire, was animated by a iaft apprehenfion of the Turks, v/ho approached, and might focn inv.ide the borders of Italy. Bat the fpirit of the crufades h:.d impaired the ftrength of England and France ; but Philip, Duks of Bur- gundy was a vain and magnificent prince; and he enjoyed, without danger, or expence, the adventurous piety of his fubjeds, who failed in a gallant fleet from the coaft of Flan- ders to the HcUefpont. The maritime republics of Venice and Genoa, were lefs remote from the fcene of aftion, and their hoftile fleets v.-ere aliociated under the ftindard of St. Peter. The kingdoms of Hungary and Poland, which covered, as it were, the interior pale of the Latin church, were the moll nearly concerned to oppofe the progreis of the Turks. Arms were the patrimony of Scythians and S^rmztuns ; and thefe nations m-ght appear equal to the conteit, could they pcint againfl the common foe thofe fwords that were fo wan- tonly drawn in bloody and domeflic quarrels; but the fame fpirit was adverfe to concord and obedience : A poor country, and a limited nionarchy, are incapable of maintaining a (landing force ; and the loofe bodies of PoliHr and Hungarian horfe were not armed with the frntiments and weapons which, on fome occxfions, have given irrefiftible v/eight to the French chivalry : Yet on this lide, the defignsof the Pv.oman Poniiff, and the elo- quence of the Cardinal Julian, his legate, were promoted by the circumllance of the times ; by the union of the two crov,-ns en the head of Ladiflaus, a young and ambitious foldier ; by the v-\jor of a hero, who fe name was John Huniades, already popular among the Chrifiians, and formidable to the Turks. An endkfs treafure of pardons and indulgences was fcattered by the legate ; m.any private warriors of France and Gcrm.any en- liled under the holy banners, and the crufade derived fomo I'rergtii, or at lead fome tepu.ation, from the new allies, both of Europe and Alia. A fugitive defpot of Servia exaggerated i':e diureis and ardor of the Chriftians beyond the Danube, who v.ouid unanimoufly rife to vindicate their religion and liberty. The Greek emperor, with a fpirit ur.known to his f.uhers, en- gaged to guard the BofphoruSj and to fally from Conflantino- ple at the head of his national and mercenary troops. The Su'tan 0' Garaman'a announced the retreat of Amurath, and a powerful divifion, in the heart of Anatolia ; and if the fleets of the v/eR could occupy at the fame moment the ftreights of the r 514 1 Kella'pcrit, the Ottoman wouM be diHevered ?.nd Qeftroyec. Heaven and earth mud rejoice in the perdition of the mifcreants ; and the legate, wi:h prudent ambiguity, inftilled the opinion of the invifible, peihips the vifible, aid of the Son of God, and his divine Mother. Of the Polifn nnd Hungarian ('.iets, a religious war was the unanimous cry ; and Ladiflius, after paffing the Danube, led an annv of h's confederate fubjeffs as fir as oophia, the capital of the Bulgarian kingdom. lathis expedition, they obtained two f.gnal vidorie?, which ^vere juftly afcribed to the valor and condurt of John Huniade?. Ill the fifll, with a vanguard often thoufand men, he furprlzed the Turkifh camp ■, in the fecond, he vanquilhed and made prifoner the moll renowned of their generals, who poluified tlie double advantage of g;ound ?:nd numbers. The approach of winter, and the n?.tural and artificial obdacles of MouiU Hscmus, arrefted the progv^fs of the hero, who meafured a narrow interval of fix days march, from the foot of the moun- tains, to the hodile towers of Adrianople, ?.nd the friendly capital of the Greek empire. The retreat was undifiurbed, and the entrance into Buda was at once a military and religicu.; triumph. An ecclefiaftical proceaion was followed by the king and his warriors on foot ; he nicely balanced the merits and the rewards of the two nations ; and the pride of conquefl was blended with the humble temper of Chriffianity. Thirteen bafhaws, nine ftandards, and lour thoufand captives, wereun- queilionable trophies; and as all were willing to believe, and none were pvefent to contradicft, the crufiiders multiplied with unblufhlng confidence, the myriads of Turks whom they let^ dead on the field of battle. The mod folid proof, and the moft falutary confequence of viftory, was, a deputation from the Divan to folicit peace, to rcftore Servia, to ranfom the pri- foners,and to evacu.ue the Hungarian frontier. By this treaty, the rational objeds of the war were obtained ; the king, the dofpot, and Huniades himfelf, in the Diet of Segedin, v.'ere fatisfied with public and priv?.*e emolument : A truce of ten years was concluded, and the followers of Jefus and Mahomet, who fwore on the Gofpel and the Koran, attefled the word of God as the guardian of tvu h, and the aveng'.^r of perfidy. Du'ing the whole tr;.nfii(f^ion, theCar- F".olation of ihe dinal Legate had obferved a iullen filence, FeacCi ^.D.\\j\ii,. unwiliir.g to approve, and unable to op- pofc', tbe confentof the king and people. But the Diet was not dificlved before Julian was fortified by the welcome intelligence, that Anatolia was invaded by the C;.ra- [ 215 1 niAnian, and Thrace by the Greek Emperor. That tTie Seeta of Gjnoa, Venice, and Burgundy were mafers ol" the HelieP pont ; and that the allies, informed of the victory, and igaorar.t of the treaty, of Ladiilaus, impatiendy waited for the return ot his vidorious army. And is it thus, exclaimed the Cardinal, that you will defert their expeditions, and your own fcnune i It is to them, your God, and your fellow Chrinians, that you have pledged your faith ; and that prior obligation annihilates a rafh and facrilegious oath to the enemies of Chrifl. His vicar on earth is the Roman Pontiff, without whofe fandion, you can neither promife nor perform. In his name, I abfolve your perjury, and fancTu'y your arms; follow my foottteps in the paths of glory and falvation ; and if fiill ye have fcruples, de- "volve on my head the punifhment and fin. This mifchievous Cafuillry was feconded by his refpedable charader, and the levity of popular aflemblies : War v/as refolved on the fame Ipot where peace had fo lately been fworn : And in the execu- tion of the treaty, the Turks were aflaultedby the Chrilb'ans; to whom, v/ith fome reafon, they might apply the epithet of infidels. The falfhood of Ladiilaus to his v/ord and oath, was palliated by the religion of the times : The moil perfed, or at kaft the moft popular, excufe would have been, the fuccefs of his arms, and the deliverance of the Eaftern Church. The fame treaty which ftiould have bound his confcience, had diminifhed his ftrength. On the proclamation of the peace, the French and German volunteers departed with indignant murmurs. The Poles were exhaufted by diftant warfare, and perhaps dilgufted with foreign command ; and their palatines accepted the tirft licence, and haftily retired to their provinces and caflles. Even Hungary was divided by fadion, or retrained by a laudable fcruple ; and the relicks of the crufade that marched in the fecond expedition, were reduced to an inadequate force of 20,000 men. A ,Wallachian chief, who joined the royal flandard, remarked, that their number did not exceed the hunting retinus that fometimes attended the Sultan ; and the* gift of two horfes of matchlefs fpeed, might admonilh Ladiflaus of his fecret forelight of the event. Eu: the defpot of Servia, after the reftoration of his country and children, was tempted by the promife of new realms ; and the inexperience of the king, the enthufiafm of the legate, and the martial prefumption ©f Honiades himfelf, v/ere perfuaded, that every cbllacle muft yield to the fword and the crofs. After the paflage of the Da- nube, two roads might lead to Conftantinople and the Hellef- pont ; the one direct, abrupt and d:f5cr.;c, through th? moun; [ 2l6 ] tains of H-jemus; the other more tedious and fecure, over a level country, and along the fhores of the Eiixine ; in which their flinks, according to the Scythian difcipline, might always he covered by a moveable fortification of waggons. The latter was judicioufly preferred : The Catholics marchtd through the plains of Bulgaria, burning, with wanton cruelty, the churches and villages of the Chrhlian natives. And their lail (lation was near the iea {liore ; on which the defeat and death of Ladiflaus have beftowed a venerable name. It was on this fatal fpot, that, inftead of finding a confederate fleet to fecond their operations, tbey were alarmed by the ap- proach of Amura'h himfelf, who had ifluedfrom hisMagnelian iblitude, and tranfported the forces of Afia to the defence of Europe. According to fome writers, the Greek Emperor had been awed, or feduced, to grant the patlage of the Bofphorus ; and an indelible (lain of corruption is fi::ed on the Genoefe, or Pope's nephew, the catholic admiral, whofe mercenary con- nivance betrayed the guard of the Helieipcnt. From Adria- nople, the Sultan advanced by hafty marches, at the head of 60,000 men: and when the Cardinal and Huniades had taken a nearer furvey of the numbers, and order of the Turks, thefe ardent warriors propofed the tardy and impradicjb'e meafure cf a retreat : the king alone was refolved to conquer or die ; and his refolution had almcfx been crowned with a glorious and falutary viflory. The princes were oppcfite to each other in the centre; and the beglerbegs or generals of Anatolia and Romania, com.raanded on the right and left, againft the adverfe divifions ot the defpot and Huniades. The Turkidi wings were broke on the firflonfet; bur the advantage was fatal; and the rafh viftors, in the heat of the puriuit, were carried away far beyond the annoyance of the enemy, or the fup- port of their friends. When Amurath belield the flight of his fquadrons, he de- fpaired of his fortune, and that of his empire. A veteran janizary feized his hoife's bridle : and he had the magnanimity to pardon and reward the foldier, who dared to perceive the terror, and arreft the rlight, of his fovereign. A copy of the treaty, the monument of Chriftian perfidy, had been displayed in the front of the battle; and it is faid, that the Sultan, in his dillrefs, liftir.!; li's eyes and hands to heaven, implored the pro- teftion of the God of Truth; and called on the prophet Jefus himfelf, to avenge the impious mockery of his name and reli- gion. With inferior numbers, and difordered ranks, the king of Hungary ruihed forv/ard in the confidence of vidory, tiU [ ^17 ] h's career was flopped by the impenetraKe phakuA of the jani- zaries. If we may credit the Ottoman annals, his hoire was pierced by the javeiiii of Amurath ; he fell among the fpears of the infantry : and a Turkifh foldier proclaimed with a loud Voice, ' Hungarians, behold the head of your king.' The death of Ladiflaus, was the lignal of their defeat. On his return from an intemperate puriuit, Huniades de- plored his error, and the public lofs. He drove to refcue the foyal body, till he was overwhelmed by the tumultuous crowd of ihe vidors and the vanquifhed; and the laft efforts of his conduft and courage, were exerted to f.u'e the remnant of his Wallachian cavalry. 10,000 Chriftians were flain in the dif- ^fterous battle of Warna. The lofs of the Tuiks more con- fiderable in number, bore a fmaller proportion to their total ftrength. Yet the philofophic Sultan was not afh.\med to con- fefs, that his ruin muft be the confequence of a fecond and fimilar vidory. At his command, a column was erefted on the fpot where LadiilAUS had fallen ; but the modefl infcription, inftead of accufing the raftinefs, recorded the valour, and be- wailed the misforiune of the lofs of the Hungarian you;h.— The Cardinal, who performed the duties of a priel^ and a foldier, was loft in the defeat of Warna. The circumftances of his death are varioufly related. It was by the influence of John Huniades, that Ladlflausof Poland, obtained the crown of Hungary. He won, in the fame year, three vidories againft the Turks. Four years after the defeat of Warna, he again penetrated into the heart of Bulgaria, and in the plain of ColTova, fuftained till the third day, the fhock of the Ottoman army, four times more numer- ous than his own. Butthe laft, and moft glorious aftion of hislife.was the defence of Belgrade, A.D. 1456, againft Mahomet the fecond, in per- fon. After a liege of forty days, the Turks, v/ho had already entered the town, were compelled to retreat; and the joyful rations celebrate Huniades and Belgrade as the bulwarks of Qiriflendom. About a month after this great deliverance, the champion died. Scanderberg, prince of Albania, makes a confplcuous figure at the fame time, in his fuccefsful enterprizes againft the Turks : his anceftors had been fubjefted to the Turks, and he himfelf had ferved in their armies. He revolted, and in the aftembly of the ftates of Epirus, Scanderberg was elefted general of the Turkifh war : and each of the allies engaged to furnllh his pro- portion of nien and money. Ff i ^^8 ] Kis annual revenue imounted to no more tlian 200^000 du- cats, which, exempt from the demands of luxury, were ftridtly appropriated to the public ule. His m^.nners were popular, but his difcipHne waslevtre; every fuperfluous vice wasba- niOied from his camp. The bravefl adventurers of Germany and France, were allured by his fame, and retained in his fer- vice. His flanding militia conliiled of 8000 hovfe, and 7000 foot; with fuch unequal arms.Scanderberg relided twenty-three j'ears, the powers of the Ottoman empire ; and two con- queror;, Amurath II. and his greater fon, were repeatedly baffl'jd by a rebel, whom they purfued with feeming contempt, and implacable refcntment. At the head of 60, ceo horfe, and 40,000 janizaries, Amuraih entered Albania : he might ravage the open country, occupy the defencelefs towns, convert the churches into mofqu'.s, circumcife the chriftian youths, and punifh with death, his adult and cbftinate captives; but the conquefts of the Sultan were confined to the petty fortrefs of Stetigrade: and the garrifon, invincible to his arms, was op- pre'.led by a fupeiftitious fcruple. Amurath retired with (hame and lofs from the walls of Croya, the caftle and refidence of Scanderberg. The march, the liege, the retreat, were harafled by a vexatiou?, and almofl invincible adverfary. In the fuHnefsorconqueft, Mahomet II. Hill felt at his bofom, this domcllic thorn. His fplendid atchievements, the baPnaws whom he encountered, the armies that he difcomfited, and the 3000 Turks, vv'ho were flain by his own Tingle hand ; may, perhaps, be exaggerated, as the ad^ions of great men generally are, efpecially in a dark age. Jolm Pa!i"eologus lurvived the Hungarian crufade about four years; the crown w:s placed on the head of Confiantine, at Sparta, A.D. 1448, Nov. 1. The liege of Conftantinople by the Turks, attrads our at- tention to the perfon and charadler of the great deftroyer: Ma- homet II. was fon of Amurath 11. His firft education and fentiments were thofe of a devout Mudulman : and as often as he converfed with an iniidel, he purified his hands and face by the legal rites of ablution. Age and empire appear to have relaxed his narrow bigotry; his afpiring genius difdained to ac- knowledge a power above his own. And in his loofer mo- ments, he prefumed, it is faid, to brand the prophet of Mfcca, as a robber and impofter. Yet the Sultan perfevered in a dif- cr^^et reverence for the dodrine 2nd difcipline of the Koran. — Under the tuition of tlie moft ikilful mafiers, Mahomet ad- vanced v/ith an eager and rapid progrefs in the paths of know- Jec'.g." ; and faefides his native tongue, it is affirmed, that he un- C 219 ] derflood and fpoke five languages ; Arabian, Perfiin, Cluldeati or Hebrew, Latin, ?.nd Greek. The hiftory and geography of the world, were familiar to his memory. The lives or the heroes of the Eaft, and perhaps the Weft, excited his emula- tion. His MA in aftrology fuppofes feme rudiments of mathe- matical fcience: and a profane tafte of the arts, is betrayed in his liberal invitation and reward of the painters of Italy. But the influence of religion and learning were employed without eiTcdon his favage nature. I will not tranicribe, nor do I firmly believe the ftorles of the fourteen pages, whofe bellies were ripped open in fearch of a. ftolen melon ; or of h's beauteous flaVi", v/hofe head he fevered from her body, to convince the janizaries that their matter was not the votary of luve. H's paffions were at once furious and inexorable. In the palace, as well as in the field, a torrent of blood was fpilton the flighted occaiions. And that the noblefl of the captive youth were often d.llionoured by his unnatural luft. In the Albanian war, he ftadied the leffons, and foon fur- pafled the example of his father. And the conqueft of two empires, twelve kingdoms, and two hundred cities, a vain and flattering account, isinfcribed to his invincible fword. He was doubtlefs a fold^er, and poffibly a general. Conftantinople has. fealed his glory : but if we compare the means, the obftacles, and the atchievements, Mahomet II. muft blufh to fuftain a. parallel with Alexander, or Timour. Under his command, the Ottoman forces were always more numerous than their enemies; yet their progrefs was bounded by the Euphrates and the Adriatic. And his arms were checked by Hur iades, Scanderberg, the Rlaodian Knights, and by the Perfian king. In the reign of Amurath, he twice taftecl His reign, A. of royalty, and twice difcended from the D. 1451, Fe&- throne: his tender age was incapable of op- ruriry g. poling his father's refloratlon. But never 1 4^ 1 > J^{y 2. could he forgive the vizirs who recommended that falutary meafure. After his acceffion to the throne, the con- fidence of the Greek Emperor v/as revived, by the folemn oaths and fiir adurances with wh'ck he fealed the ratification of the treaty. To all, he fpoke the language of moderation and. peace. Yet the neighbours of Mahomet might tremble at the feverity with which a youthful monarch reformed the pomp of his fathers houfehold : 7000 falconers were either difrailled, or enlifted among his troops. [ 220 J The Mahometan, and more efpecully the Tuikifh cafui^j, have pronounced that no promite can bind the faithful againft the intereft and duly of their religion : and that the Sultan may abrogate his own treaties, and thofe of his pvedecefTuiS. The juilice and magnanimity of Amurath 11. had fcorned this im- moral privilege: but his fon, though the proudeft of men, could ftoop from, ambition to the baltll arts of diihraulaiionand deceit. Peace w.is on his Wys, while war was in his heart. He incellantly I'yhed for the pofitlhon of Conliantinople. The fears of the Greek ambailadors were alarmed by rh? l^ern language of a vi2'r ; but they were foothed by the coui tf; - ous audience and fiiendly fpeeches of the Ottoman prince ' and Mahomet affined them, that on h;s return he would re- drc's the grievances, and confult the true.interell of the Greeks, No fooner had he repalled the Hellefpont, than he iffued a mar.date to fupprefs a certain penfion due from him to th.e Greeks, which was the fiibjtdf com.plained of by the ambafla- dors, and to expel their ofiicers from the banks of the Sirymon. His fecond announced, and in fome degree commenced, tlie iiege of Conflaniinople, wliich was to build a fortrtfs on the Bofphoriis, on the European fide, about five miles from Con- fiantinople. Perfiiahon is the refuurce of the feeble : and the feeble can ftl- dom perfiiade. The ambafladorsof iheEmpcrorattempied with outfuccer3,tQdiver;Mahomet from the execution of hisdelign. I fOrmnoenterprize, fays the peiiidiouiSu;tan,againriihe city ; hut the empire of Contlantinople is meafured by her walls. Have you forgot the dillrels to which my father was reduced, wl;ep. you formed a league with the Hungarians, v.'hen tlicy invaded our country by lard, and tlie ildlefpont was occupied by the French gallies'? Amurath was compelled to force the pall^-g- of the Bofphcrus; and your ftrength was not eq::Al to yot;: malevolence. I was then a child at Adrianople ; the Moflvms Trembled ; and for awhile the Gabour.') infulted onr dilgrace. But when my father had triuu)phed in the field of Warna, b vowed to ered a fort on the vvefern fhore; and that vow, it .i my duty to accomplirli. Have ye the riglit, have ye ihs power, to contioul my actions on my own ground i for tlrat g ound is my own ; as far as the fjiores of the Dofphorus. Alia isinh?.bi;ed hy the Tu:ks, and Europe is defeited by the Ro- mans. Return, and infoim your king, that the prefent Otto- man is far ditfercnt from Ivs predeceffois; that his refohitions lurpafs i.'icir wifhes;' and that he perfoims more than i/iey could lefolve. Return in fafety: but the next who delivers a fimilar meilage, may exped to be flayed alive. [ 221 J After this declaration, Conftantine, the firft of the Greeks ia fpirit as in rank, had determined to unfneaihe the fword, and to refill the eftablifhmentof the Turks on the Bofphorus. He was difarmed b/ the advice ot" his civil and ecclcfullical ir.iniilers: and waited the iflue of a liege. Tl'.e winter rolled away auiidft hope and fear. The wife feared, and the credulous hoped. And in the fpring the work was begun, and curitd on with the greateft exertion and rapi- dity. "Coriftantinople had been open to the vifiis of commerce ar.dcurioliry : on the firll alarm, the gates were fhut ; but the hmperor, ftill anxious for peace, releafed on the third day, his Turkifn captives: and expreffcd, in a laft meffage, the firm re- fignaiion of a Chriflian and a foldier. Since neither oaths, nor treaty, nor fubraiffion, can fecure peace, purine, faid he, to Maho.Tiet, your impious warfare. My trull is in God alone, hit fhould pleaie him to mollify your heart, I (hall rejoice in the happy change : if he delivers the city into your hands, I fubmit without a murmur to his holy will. But until the Judge of the earth (hall pronounce between us, it is my duty to live and die in the defence of my people. The Sultan's anfv/er was hodile and decifive. His fortifica- tions were completed, and before his departure to Confianti-- r.ople, he ftationed a vigilant Aga with 400 janizaries, to levy a tribute of every nation that fhould pafs within the reach of their cannon. The fiege of Conftantinople was deferred till the enfuing fpring. The Greeks and the Turks paffed an anxious and fieeplefs winter : the one by fears ; the other by hopes. Whillt Mahomet threatened the capital of the Eaft, the Greek Emperor implored, with fervent prayers, the affifiance of ear.h and heaven ; but the inv:fib!e powers were deaf to his fuppiications ; and Chrillendom beheld v/ith indifference, the fall of Conftantinople. hidead of employing in their favour tlie arms and treafures of Italy, Nicholas V. had foretold their approi:hing ruin; and his honour v/as engaged in the fulfi'.- m^n: of the prophecy. Tlie whole mals of the Turkifh power is magnified by fome, - to ilie amount of 3 or 400,000 m.en ; but Phianzi was a more accurate judge, and he places them at 258,000. The navy cf the btfiegers was lefs formidable; that is, about 3x0 f^il, both large and fmall. Conftantinople was peopled v.'ith about 100 ceo inhabitants. But Phrr.nz^ after the moft diligent fearch, informed the Emperor, that the national defence was reduced to 4970 Romans, and ?.bout 2000 ftrangers, headed by a noble Genoefe, John Juftiniani. Againll the powers of the [ ^-^2 ] Ottoman empire, a city of the extent of thirteen, perhaps fixteen miles, was dtfended by a fcanty garrifon of f^ven or eight thouj?.nd men. Before his death, the emperor John Palacologus had renounced the unpopular meafuie of a re- union wiih the Latins: nor was the idea revived until the dillrei'sol liis brother, Conftantine, impofed a la(\ trird of flat- rery and di{hmulaii(jn : wish the demand of temporal aid, his ambafTadors were inihudt d to mingle the alfurance of fpiri- tual obedience : his neglect of the church was excufed by the urgent cares of the fta-te. The Vatican difpatched a legate, aiid the two nations in the church of St. Sopliia joined in the communion of Urcrifice and prayer: But the drefs and lan- gu:ige of the Latin prieft, who othciated at the altar, were an objed of fcandal; and it v/as obierved with horror by the Greeks, that he ccnfecrated a cake or waL^r of unleavened bread, and poured cold v/ater into the cup of the ficrament : a nauonalhiih.^ri.mi obferves, without a blu!h, that none of his countrymen, not even the emperor himfelf, were lincere in th's occafional conformity : their hafty and unconditional fubmiilion was palliated by a promife of future rivifal : but the beft or the worft of their excuft-s, was a conftffion of their own perjury. When they were prefled by the reproaches C'" t'lt-ir honelt brethren, have patience, they whifpered, until God Qiall have delivered the city from the Great Dr.igon, who feeki to devour it ; you (liall then perceive, whether we are truly united with the Azymires. Bat patience is not the attribute of z:~al : nor can the arts of a court be adapted to the freedom and violence of popular enthuliafm. From the dome of St. Sophia, the inh.\b!t>\nts of eiih.er fex, and of every degree, rufhed in crowds to the cell of the Monk Gennadius, to confult the oracle of the church —The holy man was invilible : entranced, as it fhouid feem, in deep meditarion, or divine rapture: but he had expofed on the door of his cell, a fpeaking tablet; and they fucceffively withdrew, after reading thefe tremendous words: " O mTe- rable Romans, why will ye abandon the truth? and why, JnfleAd of confiding in God, will ye put your truft in the ha- lians"? hi lofing your faith, you will lofe your city. Have mercy upon me, O Lord! I proteli in thy preftnce, I am innocent of the crime. O miftrableRomans, confider, paiife iind repent. At the fame moment, you renounce the religion of your fathers, by embracing impiety, you fubrait to i fo- rt't^n fervitude. According to the advice of Gennad'us, the rtiit^'cus virgins, as pure as angeis, and as proud as daemons, rtjeftcd thea<5^»of union, and abjured all communion with tlte [ "3 ] prefent 2nd future aflbciates of the Latins ; and their example was imitated by the greatell part of the clergy and the people. From th- monalkry, the devout Greeks difperfed them- felves in the taverns, drank confufion to the Oaves of the Pope, emptied their glades in honor of the image of the Holy Virgin, and befought her to defend aga'.nft Mahomet, tlie city, which Q;e had formerly faved from Chofroes and Chagan. In the double intoxication of zeal and wine, they valiantly exclaimed, v/hat occafion have we for fuccour or union, or Latins V Far from us be the worfhip of the Azymites ; Dur- ing the winter that preceded the Turkifh conqueil, the nation wasdiftradcd by this epidemical phrenzy. No fooner had the church of St. Sophia been polluted by the Latin facrifice, than it was deferted as a Jew:fh fynagogue, or an heathen temple, by the clergy and people: and a vaft and gloomy fi'.ence prevailed in that venerable dome, which had fo often fmoaked with a cloud of incenfe, blazed with innumerable lights, and refounded with the voice of prayer andthankrgiving. The Latins were the moft odious of here- ticks and infidels — and the firft minifter of the empire, the great duke, was heard to declare, that he had rather behold in Conftantinople the turban of Mahomet, than the Pope's tiara, or a cardinal's hat. A fentiment, h unworthy of Chriftians and patriots, was familiar and fatal to the Greeks. The emperor was deprived of the aflfedion and fupport of his fubjeds. Of the triangle, which compoies the figure of Confian- tinople, the two hdes along the fea, were made inacceffible to an enemy ; the Propontis by nature, and the harbor by art ; between the two waters, the bafisof the triangle the land fide, was protefted by a double wall, and a deep ditch of the depth of one hundred feet. Againft this line of fortification, which Phranza, an eye v/itnefs, prolongs to the meafure of fix miles, the Ottomans direded their principal attack; and the emperor, after diftributing the fervice, and command of the mofl perilous flaiions, undertook the defence of the ex- ternal wall. In the firft days of the fiege, the Greek foldiers defcended into the ditch, or fallied into the field ; but they foon difco- vered that one Chrif^ian was of more value than twenty Turks: and after thefe bold preludes, they were prudently contens to maintain their ramparts with mifiile weapons. The hW Conitantine deferves the name of a hero : his noble band of volunteers was infpired with Roman virtue ; and the [ ^M ] foreign auxiliaries, fupported the honor of the weflem chi- valry. The incedant voUies of lances and arrows^ were accom- panied with the fmoke, the found and the fire of their muf- quetry and cannon. But the Turkiili approaches were foon funk in trenches. E-ach day added to the fcience of the Greeks: but their inadequate l^ock of gunpowder, walled in the operations of each day : Their ordnance v.'as not power- ful eitheir in fize or number ; end if they pofiefitd fome heavy cannon, they feared to plant them on the w.?.ils, left their aged ftrudure fhould be overthrown by the explofion. The fame deflrucliive fecret had been revealed to the Mof- lems; by whom it vt^s employed with the fuperior energy cf jiches, zeal and defpotifm. The great cannon of Mahomet is an important and vifible obje(fl: in the hiflory of the times ; but that enormous engine, was flanked with two fellows almoft of equal magnitude. The long order of the Turkifh artillery was pointed againrt the walls; fourteen batteries thundered at once, on the moft acceffible places. Under a matter, who counted the moments, the great cannon could be dilcharged only feven times in a day. The heated metal unfortunately burrt, feveral workmen were deftroyed ; and the fkill of an artift was admired, who bethought himfelf of preventing the danger, by pouring oil, after each explofion, into the mouth of the cannon. The Turks pufhed their approaches to the edge of the ditch, and endeavoured to fill th.e enormous chafm with innume- rable fafcines, hogflieads, and trunks of trees. The befieged, with'incredible exertion, and after a bloody conflift, cleared away, in the night, what had been flung into the ditch in the day time. Ti-.e next rsfource of Mahomet was to mines, but the foil was rocky, and in every attempt, he was flopped and under- mined by the Chriflians engineers. A wooden turret, of the largefl fize, was advanced on rol- lers: This portable magazine of ammunition and fafcines, was protedled by a three-fold covering of bull's hides: inceflant vollies were fecurely difcharged from the loop holes : in the front, three doors were contrived for the alternate fally and retreat of the foldiers and workmen. They afcended by a ilair-cafe to the upper platform ; and as high as the level of tliat platform, a fcaling ladder could be raifed by puHes, to fovni a bridge and grapple with the adverfe rampart. 3y thefc vanous acts of annoyance, the tov/er of St. Romanus was at [ ^1? ] length oveiturned. After a fevere ftruggle, tlie Turks were rt'pulj>d from the breach; and inicrruptcd by dAiknefs: but they trulted that with the return ot' iighr, they v/oul 1 renew the attack with frcfh vigor and deciiive fuccefs. Of this paufe of adion, this interval of hope, each moment was improved by the acftivity of the eirperorand Jultiniani, who pafitd the night .on the fpot, and urged the labour whick involved the iafety of the church and city. At the dawn of day, the impatient Sultan perceived with aftonilhment and giizf, that his wooden turret had been reduced to aQies; the ditch was clea/edandreftored, and the tower of St, Romanus was again ftrong and entire. He deplored the failure of his dcfign, and uttered a profane exclamation, that the word of the 37,000 prophets (liould not liave compelled him to believe what he law. The generofity of the Chrilhan princes was cold and tardy : Hut in the firll apprehenfions of a fiege, Conllantine had nego- tiiUf d in the ifles of the Archipelago, the Morea, and Sicily, the molt indifpenfible fupplies. As early as the beginning of April, five great fliips, equipped for merchandize and war, would have failed from the harbour of Chios, had not the windblown obftinately from the north. One of theie fliips bore the Im- perial flag, the remaining four belonged to the Gtnoefe : and they were laden with wheat and barley, with vv'ine, oil, and vegetables, and above all, with foldiers and mariners for the fervice of the capita!. After a tedious delay, a gentle breeze, and on the fecond day, a ftrong gale from the fouth, carried them through the Heilefpont and the Propontis : but the city was already in- vefted by fea and by land ; and the Turkifli tleet at the en- trance of the Bofphorus, was (Iretched from fhore to fhore. The greatnefs ot the fpedacle was worthy of admiration. The five Chriftian fhips continued to advance, with joyful fhouts, and a full prefs both of fails and oars, againd an hoflile fleet of 300 veHels : and the rampart, the camp, the coafts of Europe and Afia, were lined with innumerable fpecflators, who anxi- cufly waited the event of thismomenianeous fuccour. At the fiift view, that event could not appear doubtful. In the con- fi'.dl, the Imperial Qiip, which had bten almoft overpowered, was refcued by the Genoefe. The Turks, in a clofe attack, were twice repul'ed with lols. Mahomet himfelf fat on horfe- back. The paffions of his foul, and even the geftures of his body, feemed to imitate the aclions of the combatants ; as if he had been the Lord of nature, he fpurred his horfe with a ieavlels and impotent eflbrtinto the fea. His loud reproaches, G5 [ 1.5 J and the clamors of uie c?.\r\p, urged ths Ortomans to a third attack, more fatal and bloody than the two former. In the . daughter of the day, the Turks loft more than iz.ccp men. They fled in diforder to the fhores of Europe and Alia, whilft the Chiilhaniquadron, fcarlefs and unhurt, lleered along the Bof- phoruj, and fecuvely anchored within the chain of the har- bour. This was the fole and feeble attempt for the deliverance of Conftantinople; though a raiional and moderate armament of the maruime Ua'LS m gbt have faved the reiicks of the Ro- man name, and preferved a Chiiftian forirefs, in the heart of the Mahometan empire. Mahomet began to meditate a retreat, but his fecond vizir oppofed the perfidious advice of Ca";ilB.ifhaw,who maintained a ll^cret corrtfpondence with the Byzantine cotirt. In this perplexity, the genius of Mahomet conceived and executed a plan of a bold and marvellous call, of tranfporting by land h's lighter veffels, and military ftore?, from the Bofphorus into the higher part of the harbour : The diftance is about ten miks, the ground is uneven, and was overfpread with thick- ets; and as ihe road rauft be opened behind the fuburb of Cla- lata, thtir free paffage cr total dcftruciion, depended on the option of the Gcnoele: But thefe felfifh merchants were am- bitious of the favor of being laft devoured. A level way was covered with a ihong and lolid platform of planks ; fourfcore hght g.iliies an J brig'.ntines of fifty and thiity oars, were dif- embarked on the Bofphorus fliore : arranged fuccelhvely en rollers, and drawn forwards by the power of men and pullies. Two guides or pilots were fiationed at the helm and prow of each veiTtl: the fails were unfurled to the winds, and the labour was cheered by fong and acclamation. In the courfe of a iingle nighr, this TurkiPn fleet painfully climbed the hill, fteered ever the plain, and was launched from the declivity into the fh Allow waters of the harbour, far above the moleftation of the deeper veflels of the Greel.s. The real importance of this operation w.rs magnified by the conlkrnation, and confidence it infpired. Mahom.et conflruded in the narroweft part a bridge, or rather mo'c, of fifty cubits in breadth, and loo in length; it was formed of ca{]dt, he ftained the honors of a miiitarv life, and the few days which he furvived in Gata, or ihe ifie of Chios, were embittered by his own, and the public reproaches. The fi;fl who deferved the Sultan's reward, was Hallan, the Janizary of gigantic ftature andflrength; with his fcymeccr in one hand, and his bucKler in the other, he alcended the outward fortification; of the thirty Janizaries who were emulous of his valor, eigl-.teen periQied in tlie bold adventure. Hallan, and his twelve companions, had reached the iuminit : The giant was precipitated from the rampart ; he rofe on one knee, but was again oppreffed by a ("hower of darts and (tones : but his atchievement proved that the walls might be fcaled. The walls and towers were inftantly covered with a fwarm of Turks; and the Greeks, now driven from the vantage ground, were overpowered by increafmg multitudes. Amidft thefe multitudes, the emperor, who accomplifhed all the duties of a general, and a fo'dier, was long feen, and finally lofl. The nobles who fought round his perfon,fufla!ned till their lad breath, the honorablenamesofPalsologusandCmtecazune; his mournful exclamation was heard, " Cannot there be found a ChriRian to cut offmy headT and his laft fear was that of fall- ing into the hands of the enemy. The prudent defpair of Con- ftantine ca'l sway the purple : amidll the tumult, he fell by an unknown hand; and his body was buried under a mountain of the flain. After his death, rtlidance or order were no more : The Greeks fled towards the city, and many were prelTed and ftified in the narrow pafs of the gate St. Romanus. ■ The vidorious troops rurncd through the breeches of the inner avails: and as they advanced in the Hreets, they were foon joined by their brethren, who had forced the gate Phenar on the fide oi' the harbour. In the firfl heat of the puriuit, about xooo Chriihans were pu: to the fword : but avarice foon pre- vailed over cruelty, and the viftors acknowledge that they Tnould foon have given quarter, if the vajor of the tmperor, and his chofen bauds, had not prepared them for limiiar oppo- i 231 ] linon in every part of the capital. It was thus, after a &ge oi' fiity-ihree days, tlut Gonftaniinople vv'^s finally iubdued by the arms of Mahomet the fecond. The dome of Sr. Sophia, the earthly heaven, as Phranza called it, the fecond firmament, the vehicle of the Cherubim, the tnrcne of the glory of God, wasdefpciledof the oblations of ages : and the gold and the filver, the pearls and jewels, the vaies and f^Kerdotal ornaments, were moll wickedly converted to the fervice of mankind. After the divine images had been ftiipped of all that could be valuable to a profane eye, the can- vais or the wood, was torn or broken, or burnt. The treat- ment which Chrif^, the Virgin, and the Saints, h:.d lultained, from the guilty C.uholic, at the time of the Latin conqueft, might be im/itated by the zealous Muffulman, and infliffed on the monuments of idolatry. From the tirft hour of the memorable 29th of May, dif- order and rapine prevailed in the city, till the eighth hour, when the Sultan palTed through in triumph. At the principal door of St. Sophia he alighted from hfs horfe, and entered the dome. By his command, the metropolis of the eaflern church was converted into a mofque ; the rich and portable inftru- ments of luperftition had been removed; the erodes were thrown down, and the walls, which were covered with images and Mofaic, were wafhed and purified, and reftored to a f\ate of naked fimplicity. On the fame day, or on the enfuing Friday, the crier proclaimed a public invitation in the nam.e of God and his prophet: The Imam preached; and Mahomet II. performed the namaz of prayer and thankfgiving on the great altar, where the Chriftian myf^eries had lb lately been celebrated, before the lafl of the C^fars. From St, Sophia he proceeded to the auguft, but defolate manfion of an hundred fucceflbrs of the great Conftantine. A melancholy refieclion -on the vicifTitudes of human greatnefs, forced itfelf on his mind : and he repeated an elegant diftich of Perfian poetry : — " The fpider has v/ove his web in the Imperial palace ; and the owl hath fung her watch fong on the towers of Afrafiab." While the forefts that covered Europe af- Revolutions ill forded a retreat to a few wandering favages, Jfui. the inhabitants of Alia were already collected into populous cities, and reduced into ex- tenfive empires, the feat of the arts, of luxury, and defpotifn?. The Allyrians reigned over the E:rft till the fceptre of Ninus and Semiramis dropt from the hands of their enervated fuccef- fors. The Medes and the Babylonians divided their power, and were themfelves fw,illowed up in the monarchy of the [ n^ ] Perfons, vyhofe ritms could not he confined within the narrow limits of Afia. Followed, -.Is it is faid, by two millions of mtn, Xerxes, the deicendant of Cyrus, invaded GreLce. Thirty thouiand fokliers, 'under the command of Alexander, the fon of Philip, who was intrulled by the Greeks with their glory and rrvrr.ge, were fuificitnt to lubdue Ferfra. The princes of Tht houfe of Seleucus ufurped and loft the command over the Eatt. About the Time time, that by an ignominious treaty, they refiyned to the Romans, the country on this fide of Mount Taurus, they were driven hy ihe Parthians, an obfcure hord of Scy Lilian origin, from all the provinces of Upper Afia ; the for- midable power of the Panhians, which fpread from India to the frontiers of Syria, was in its turn fubverted by ArdPnir, or Artaxerxes, the founder of a new Dynaliy, which, under the name oi' Sallanides, governed Perlia till the invafion of the Mahometans. This great revolution in favour of Artaxerxes, happened in the fourth year of Aicxr.nder Severus, 226 years after the Chriilian era, the fatal effects ot v^hich were foon experienced by the Romans. After Artaxerxes had by liis valour and conduct wrelled the fceptre of the Ealf irom the Arfacidcs, the antient royal family of Parthia, there ftiU rtmaiuLd the more difficult tafk of eflab- jifning throughout the vail extent ofPerfia a uniform and ri- gorous adminiilraticn. The weak indulgence of the Arfacidcs, had rtfigned to their ions and brothers, the principal provinces, and the greased ofhces of the kingdom, in the nature of here- ciiaiy polkffions. The eighteen moil powerful Satraps were permitted to afiame the regal title; and the vain pride of the monarch was delighted with the nominal dominion over ib nuny vallal kings. Even tiibes of barbarians in their moiin- t:ins, and the Greek cities of Upper Aiia, within their walls, fca:cr.ly acknowledged, or feldom obeyed, any fuperior : and the Parthian empire exliibited under other names, a lively image of the feudal fyllem, which hasfmce prevailed in Europe. But the active vidor, at the head oia numerous and difcipl ned nrmy, vilited in perlbn, every province in Perfia. A chearfui fubmiiTion was revY-arded with honour and riches; but the pru- dent Artaxerxes, fnfFering no perfon, except himUlf, to alTun-ie the title of king, abolifhed every intermediate power between the throne and the people. H s kingdom, nearly equal in extent to tnodern Perfia, was oat\eiyi;dc bounded by the fta, or by great rivers; by the i ?33 ] Euphrates, the Tigris, the Araxes, the Oxus, and the Indus, by the Cafpian Sea, and the Gulph of Perfia. During the period that elapfed from the acceffion of Marcus to that of Alexander, the R.oman empire and tlie Parthian* v-ere twice engaged in war ; and though the whole ftrength of the Arfacides, contended with a part only of the forces of Pvome, the event was moR commonly in favour of the latter. The generals of Marcus, Severus, and his fon, eredied many trophies in Armenia, Meibpotamiaj and Affyria. The two great cities, Stleucia and Ctefiphon, were fubjefled to repeated calamities : Seleucia, on the weftern banks of the Tigris, aboutforty milesto'the north of intientBabylon, was the cnp'tal of the Macedonian conquei^ in the Upper Afia : many J.ges after the tall of their empire, Seleucia maintained the ge- nuine charaAer of a Grecian colony ; arts, military virtue, and the love of freedom. The independent republic was governed by a fenate of three hundred nobles. The city contained 6oo,oGo citizens; the walls were ftrong, and as long as con- cord prevailed among the feveral orders of the ftate, they viewed with contempt the power of the Parthian. But the madnefs of fadion was fometimes provoked to implore the dangerous aid of the common enemy, who was pofted almoft at the gates of the colony. The Parthian monarch, like the Mogul fovereigns of Hindof- tan, delighted in the pafloral life of their Scythian anceliors; and the imperial camp was frequendy pitched in the plain of Ctefiphon, on the eaftern bank of the Tigris, at the diftance only of three miles from Seleucia. The innumerable attend- ants on luxury and defpotifm, reforted to the court; and the little village of Ctefiphon inceflandy fwelled into a great city. Under the reign of Marcus, the Roman generals penetrated as far as Ctefiphon and Seleucia: they were received as friends by the Greek colgny; they attacked as enemies the feat of the Parthian kings; yet both cities experienced the fame treat- ment. The fack and conflagration of Seleucia, with the maf- facre oi 3©0;Goo of its inhabitajits, tarnifhed the glory of the Roman triumph. Seleucia, already exhaufted by the neigh- bourhood of a too powerful rival, funk under the fatal blow : but Ctefiphon, in about thirty-three years, had fufficicntly re- covered its flrengthto maintain an obftinate fiege againft the Emperor Severus. The city was, however, taken by afiault : the king, who defended it in perfon, efcaped witJi precipita- Hh [ m ] "tion : an hundred thoufand captives, and a rich booty, reward- ed the fatigues of the Roman foldiers. Notwithftanding thefe Tnislortunes, Cteliphon facceeded to Babylon, and to Sekucia, as one of the great capitals of the Eaft. From thefe fuccefsiul inroads, the Romans derived no lafting benefit; nor did they attempt to preferve fuch diftant con- quefts. The redudtion of the kingdom of Ofrhoene was at- tended with more folid advantage. This little ftate occupied the northern and moft fertile part of Mefopotamia, between the Euphrates and the Tigris. Edefi.i, its capital, was fuuated about twenty miles beyond the former of thefe rivers; and the inhabitants, fince the time of Alexander, were a mixed race of Greeks, Arabs, Syrians, and Armenians. The feeble fovereigns of Ofrhoene, placed on the dangerous verge of two contend- ing empires, were attached from inclination to the Parthian caufe ; but the fupreme power of R.ome, exaded from thern a reludlant homage, which is lliil attefted by their medals. After the concluiion ot the Parthian war under Marcus, it was judged prudent to fecure fonv^ fubftantial pledges of their doubtful fidelity. Foits were conftrudled in feveral parts of the country, and a Roman garrifon was fixed in the flrong town of Nifibi?. Agbarus, the laft king of Edefla, was fent in chains to Rome, A.D. 216. His dominions were reduced into a Roman province, and his capital dignified with the rank of -colony. And thus the Romans, about ten years before the fall of the Panhian monarchy, obtained a firm and permanent -eftabliQiment beyond the Euphrates. Artaxerxes claims the provinces of Afia. The great king, (fuch was the haughty flile of his embaffies to the Emperor Alexander) commands the Romans to depart inftantly from all the provinces of his anceftors, and yielding to the Perfians the empire of Afia, to content themfelves with the undilhirbed pof- feffion of Europe. This haughty mandate was delivered by four hundred of the tailed and mod beautiful of the Perfians. Both Alexander Severus, and Artaxerxes, colleding the military force of the Roman and Perfian monarchies, refolved, in this important conquefl, to lead their armies in peifon. War is proclaimed, A.D. 230 : and if we credit what fliould feem the mofi au- thentic pf all records, an oration, flill extant, and delivered by the Emperor himfilf to the Senate, we mufl allow that the vic- tory of Alexander Severus was not inferior to any of ihofe formerly obtained over the Perfians by Alexander the Great. The army of the Great king, confided of j 20 000 horfe, cloihed in complete armour of Ueel : of 700 elephants^ with [ «35 ] towers filled with arclers, on thtrir backs ; and of i?oocha" riots armed with fcyihes. This formidable hoft, the like of which is not to be tound in Eaftern hirtory, was difcomfited in a great battle. The Great king fled: and an immenfe booty, and the conqueft oi Mcfopotamia, were the immediate fruits of this fignal vidtory, vvh'ch happened, A.D. 233. After thedivilionof the Roman empire, byTheodofius, A.D. 392, we do not find that thtE.illern empire flood up over Perfia. And as tiie prophet's exprefs defign is to inform us of three powers chat (huuld ftand up over Pt rii.i, and a fourth that fliould be far ri:her th.ia liiey all ; the EAftern empire is neceliarily cmittca, and th-.' Mahometan power is introduced, as imme- diately lucceeding imperial Rome. AnJ uie fads appear to me to wariant tnis, and no other conflruiftion. Upon the fuppofuion that the fourth king, who was to be far richer than all the oihers, intends Xerxes, we may naturally enquire how it appears that he was. Darius his father, was a wile prince, and beloved by his fubjefts : Xerxes made no- new conquefls after he fucceeded to the throne. The extent of the empire, was, under his reign, diminilhed. Do thole riches con fi'd in wifdom, number of fubje<3s, or filver and gold '?^ in all thefe refpeds, Darius was equal to Xerxes, and probably much fijperior to him. If Xerxes raifed an afionifhing army foon after he came to the throne, it was becaufe he inherited the means of doing it from his father Darius. The laft had a more extended empire, more fubjeds, more wifdom, and as muck filver and gold.— In what then, was Xerxes far richer than they all *? We may juftly conclude, that he was not. And therefore, that empires, and not individual kings, are to be the fiKceflbrs. And if fo, tlie Mahometan power muft be the fucceflor fuggefled in thai paflage. And in his eftate (hall (land up a vile perfon, to whom they (hall not give the honour of the kingdom : but he Qiall come in peaceably, and obtain the kingdom by flatteries. Eftate, here we fuppofe, intends an empire or kingdom in ic» extent and duration. The immediately preceding verfe» in- tends the fame things : for a man, or an individual king, to die a natural death, to come to an end without hands, is no ex- traordinary thing; but for an empire, or kingdom, it is. And this extraordinary event happened to imperial Rome. It was amicably divided: and this is a chaiaderiflic that ftrongly marks the pov/er aimed at by the prophet. In the paflage now before us. there are feveral remarkable traits. I. A vile perfon. 2. The honour of the kingdom is [ 236 3 rot to be given to him. 3. He is to come in peaceably. 4. To obiain the kingdom. 5. The means by which he obtains it, that is, by flatieries. There are feveral charaders or per Tons and kingdoms, in enumerating which, no chronological order is necefiary, anc^ ot'-.ers that require it. We may find Tome perfonal traits, and fome imperial. The perlbn defignated by the apcllatioii of vile, we take to be Mahomet. And this charadler is appiicable to him, either in a moral or natural fenfe. In a moral fenff, he was the vilert and moll impious, as well as fuccefsful impoflor, that ever exified. His origin, at Ixft, was but vile ; efpecially when it is compared with, and comes to aflume rank among the Caefais, in whole eilate he Hands. Mahomet was vile, in every Jenfe of the word; Antiochus Epiphanes was not: he was a legitimate defcendant of that prince of Alexander, of whom it is faid, he Oiall have a great dominion; his birth was noble; his moral cliarader was bad, "which is no peculiar thing in royal blood. The facred oracles fcarcely ever fpeak favourably of the moral characters of princes, Mahom.et never arrived to the honour of that amazing ex- tent of power, which his followers did, I make the cs-ntrail between Mahomet and Antiochus, becaufe the latter lus alone been fixed upon by the ableft expofiio.s, as the character fuiting the deicription. The honour of the kingdom was given to Antiochus by the Romans, who at that time fet up, and put, e founded in the unity of God. I find that the Hebrew word rendered mfchirf, might have been rtndered amity; and the a [ U3 ] it would convey fully an idea, th?.t both the kings hearts fliould be for amity and friendfh'p; but they (hould fpeak lies, and it (hould not profper. The ch.^raftjrillic defcription ieems to hint at fomethingof a private nature; a private conference : and th^^refore it is not probable, thit the converfition itfc-lf can be produced, to fhew exaftly ho v/, or what lies and falfchoods they uttered between therafelvcs. The conduct of Heraclius and Mahomet feem to fatisfy the defcription given by the prophet, and the hiftorian warrants the application of it. If the hearts of Antiochus and Ptolemy were fet on raifchief; ifthey did fpeak lies to each other; we may with great pro- priety aik how this appears. The Egyptians made a fuccefsful application to the Romans for afliftance ; they do not appear to have had any ext?nfively mifchievous views. The Romans ordered Antiochus to leave their kingdom; he obeyed — and the kingdom was left in a more happy and profperous ftate. And Antiochus, king of the north, was unfortunate. What were the riches that Antiochus carried home with him, compared with what the Arabians coUeded and carried home with them, between the years A. D. 632 and 637 ? What were the exploits of Antiochus after he returned to his own land ? They are of no note, compared with thofe of the Mahometans. He wrecked his vengeance on the Jews; but the effeds of his difpleafure were momentary, compared with. the wonderful defolation and deftrucfiion, both in extent and duration, which v/ere effeded by the Mahometans, againft the Chriftians. At the time appointed, he fhall return, and come towards the fouth ; but it (hall not be as the former, or as the latter. For the (hips of Chittim fhall come againft him ; therefore he (hall be grieved and return ; and have indignation againfl the holy covenant. The firft fiege of Conf^antinople, by the Arabs, was forty-fix years after the flight of Mahomet from Mecca, A. D. 668, 67?. The fecond fiege of the fame place, commenced and ended A. D. 716.718. I need only refer to the hiflory for the iH fuccefs of the Sa- racens, and the aftonifhing effed of the Greek fire-(hips. The prophet feems to be giving us events that require Chro- nological order in feveral of the foregoing verfes. In the height of his primary fucceffes, he returns laden with riches, and. is againli the holy covenant. At the time appointed, be I 144- J comes bAck, is unfuccefsful, grieves, return?, ?.ni has incjig- nation againft the holy covenant. No Chriilian: 1 apprthcnd, will doubt about the New Tefta- ment's being a covenant as holy as the Old Telh\ment, Here are three attempts by a power tlut is not as yet deno- minated king of the north; it has no real dilVindion. The firrt and latter attempts are to be fuccefsful ; the fecond is to be- unruccefsfal. Aniiochus's firft expedition into Egypt, which was in the fitth year of his reign, was fuccefsful; in his return he flew. Diany Jews for a fuppofed affront — he did nothing in relpc(5t of their religion. Two years afterv/ards, he went agr.in, and' it Roman ambalTador ariived without any attendance, civil, military, or naval, and ordered Antiochus out of the king- dom. Such wjs his dread of that people, that he inllantly- obeyed, and never returned more to Egypt. Onhisreiuin home, he aboliflied the jewilh religion. The defciiption, theie- fore, cannot fuitAniiochus. He did not make the repeated exertions mentioned; he does not appear to have been againft the holy covenant, ort his firft return, but againft the Jews. The Mahometans never loll fight of their objed; they were after their firft fucctlks, more bold and open, and always againft the holy covenant. Their exeitions were as frequent 25 Uiggcfted : their middle attempts were not; whereas their firft and latter attempts were faccersfu!. But if we fuppofe the baitlis ofAiznadin and Ycrmuk are' referred to, there v^ill be a vifible likenefs. In the battle ofAiznadin, the Arabs, with the lofs of about 4.70, are faid to have flain 50 000 of the emperor's troops. The battle of Yerm.uk was three years atrerwards. HLraclius caufed to be tranfported by fea, and by land, from Europe and Afia, to Aniioch and Cc-cfarca, 80, ceo foldiers. This was one of the hardeft foughr, and raoft doubtful banks, the Arabs had been engaged in: the vidory Avas feveral times nearlj Avrefted from them ; and they loft abundance o!" men. The rcxt year after this ba'tle, they take Jerufakm, and place the Mahometan abominaiion there. In this view, the dcfcriptions fuit the Mahometans mxich better than Ajiiiochu?. For noiwiihftanding the check they meet with, it leeras ftill to intimate, that they Ihall be fuccels- iul; for the prophet goes on, and Hiys, And arms fnall Hand on his part, and ihey Ovall pollute the fatRuary of ftreng'.h, and ftrali take away the daily lacritlcc; ?ind they Qiall place the abomination that maketh defohte. [ 245 ] That Amiochus did not place this aSominiiion is vei y cer» tain : for our Saviour mentions it as a thing that was to take place after his time, and refers to that fnoken of by Dariiel. That the Romans did not place it is evident: they pulled dov/n and erafed a city : and fcattered a people, whofe co- veu.int, in all its typical rites, had been abolifhed. The armies of this power are fpoken of as armies of defolation. They neither placed, nor fet up any permanent fixed thing in Afia, that bears any refemblance to what is mentioned by l3aniel. Kxpofuors, unable to proceed any farther with Antiochus, have end-javoured to introduce a new power with this. verfe. To do this, they are obligtd to render the firft part of the verfe thus: *' And after him arms fhall ftand up." That is 10 hy, the Romans, As 1 can find no refemblance between the Romans and the charafterilVics given u?; and as I do not think the criiicilm on t!ie tranOation well founded, we mufl therefore conclude that it is a connefted defcriplion of one iingle, but adonifliing power. And fuch as do wickedly againft the covenant, fhall he cor- rupt by flatteries: but the people that do know their God, ihall be ftrong, and do exploits. And they that underftand among the people fhall inftruifl many ; yet they fhall fall by the fword, and flam.e, and by captivity and fpoil many days. Nov» when they fhall fall, they (hall be holpen wich a Uttle help : but many fliall cleave to them with flatteries. And fome of them of underftanding fhall fall to try them ; and to purge and to make them white, even to the time of the end : becaufe it is yet for a time appointed. Tiiefe general descriptions of the eflfefts and operations of the Mahemetan faith, v.'hich came in at firft by flatteries, and continues to operate in the fame way; the defeft'on and hypocricy of Chrillians; the exertions of the true fincere Chrif- tians ; their receiving a little help, and fuffering great afFiidion? many days ; need no comment — the fads were fo. To the angel of the church of Sardis, it is faid, thou hafl a name that thou livef^ and art dead — be watchful, and firengthen the things which rema'n, that are ready to die. Thou haft a few names even in Sardis; and they (hall walk with me in white, for they are worthy. Perhaps the two defcriptionsmay have reference to the fame time and fame Chriftians. And the king n.all do according to his will ; and he (hall exalt himfelf, and magnify himfelf above every God, and fhall fpeak raarvelloui things againfl the God of Gods; and Ihail C ^4S ] pvofper till tlv: inJi^nation be accomplidied ; for that, that is de- termined firall be done. Neither Dial! he regard the God of his hthers nor the defire of women, nor regard any God ; for he fhall magnify himfelf above all. But in his efiate fhail he honor the God of forces, and a God whom his fathers knew not, fhall he honor with gold, and with filver, and with precious ftones, and with pleafant things. Thus fhall he do in the mofl ftrong holds with a ftrange God, whom he Ihall acknowledge, and increafe with glory : and he fhall caufe them to rule over many, and Ihail divide ihe land for gain. If any other may be faid to have done according to their will, it will be equally applicable to the Mahometan power. Tamerlane was a Mahometan, whofe conquefts were as rapid, and much more extenfive, than Alexander's. 11 we leave him out of the queftion, it may very properly be faid of the Mahometan power, that it has done according to its own will. And this phraie is only applied before to Alexander the Great, and the Romans. Perhaps the united efforts of fancy and imagination could not devife any other God, but the God of Mahomet, to an- fvver the defcription here given. It is plain, it is not the true God, and as plain, that it is not an idol God. What can it then be, but a mere phantom of the mind. Such is Maho- met's God, but of no other people, nation, tongue or lan- ginge that ever exifted. The power is to exalt and magnify itfelf above every God : fo has Mahomet done more than any other power ; his own vain imagination and fancy, is his God. This was not the cafe with theSeleucidae, theLagidx,or Rome pagan or papal. And of fome of thefe powers, it isconfelfed hy all, that Daniel is treating. He Qvall fpcak marvellous things againft the God of Gods. This is a peculiar characfteriftic of Jefus Chrifi ; and therefore is an evidence, that the power exifted after his time. The doctrine of the trinity is abominable in the opinion of a Ma- hometan. Mihomct fet out at firft with exploding this doc- trine : though he feemed to allow that Chrift was a prophet, yet he himfelf was a much greater prophet. He ftripped him of all thofe attributes, which were efiential to conftitute him a Saviour. The fundamental article of faith is, that there is but one God, and Mahomet is h's prophet. The Pagans fpoke againft Jefus Chrift ; but they adhered to the Gods of their fa'.hers : therefore this cannot be a Pagan power. C 247 3 And fnall profper till the indignation be accompIifV.ed. This Is as much as to fay, that it fhall not profper any longer than that event. We cannot therefore conflrue this parage, as having any reference to the dellrudlion of the Jews, becaufe the great temporal power then in being, continued in a prof- perous Hate, long after that event. This power then is to lad till Chill's lecond advent. Neither flvall he regard any God. The Mahometans have no idol God, nor do they worlhip the true Gud. They there- fore have afcribed to them this chara<3er. Nor thedelire of women. — We may naturally interpret thefe words to mean, that delire in w-omen to alegitim.ate connexion with the male fex, which is implanted in them by nature. Mahomet pretended to have a vifion from heaven dif- charging him from his matrimonial obligations; His vi- fionary paiadiie provides beautiful females to gratify the fenfes of the male eleft, but for the female eled, he has pro- vided no parmers. The Mahometans are allowed a plu- rality of wives ; which is difregarding a law of nature : and a defire which muft exiil in the breaft of every female, of haying an undivided partner. Though the clergy of the Greek and Latin churches abflain from matrimony : yet the laity do not. Among them, th.e rights of matrimony, as refpefts the female fex, are well guard- ed. The pallage is much more fully fatisfied by referring it to the Mahometan power than to the papal : and I doubt not a jury of females vk-ould bring their verdid in the fame way. Conjugal harmony confiQs in the undivided aflfeftions of the partners ; and it is more rational for the female not to marry at all, than to come under obligations, which are not recipro- cal. Itisfaid, that with one or two exceptions, the Turkifh Sultans do not marry at all, and yet give an unbounded licence to their paflGon?. There is a manifeft difference between for- bidding to marry, and not regarding the dtfire of women : the firft neither regards the defire of the man or the woman. The fecond difregards that of the woman only. Therefore it mult have reference to the Mahometan power. Perhaps the words may here have a much more noble and re- fined fenfe. We read of the defire of all nations, where Jefus Chrift is manifeftly intended. And the meaning here may be, that the power fhall be totally oppofed to Cnrifl and his church. It is evident, that the Mahometan does not worfhip the idol gods of his forefathers. The Arabian Mahometans, made war againft their gods, and deraolifhed them entirely, wherever t 248 ] tiifir power extendeil. Their idea of God, in fome refpefls, may l^e juft : fo far as they conlider him to be omnipotent and omnifcient; but they make him a God of war, and one who delights in ihe effuliorv'Ot" human blood, for tlie purpofc of pro- pagating liis worfhip. Such an imaginary God offerees ihey have abundantly honoured, with gold, filvcr, piecious Uones, and plea'.ant things. The ailonilhing fuccefs of their arm? mu!^ have confirmed them in their opinion, that their God is the God of forces and of ramies: and as fuch ihey always appear to have confidered him. He is thus to treat and acknov.-ledge this flrange God in the firong holds : to increafe him \wth glory, and to caufe them to rule over many : which is fo apparently applicable to the Ma- hometan power, and no other, that a mere reference to the hiOcry of the power, is a fLfficient comment. The Chri.- tian's God is a true'God: but many of them have pretended 10 honour him with ftrange things. The Mahometan's God is ?. Ibar.ge God, and they honour him. in the places and manner defcnbed. And at the time of the end fnail the king of the Soutli pufli at him ; and tlie king of the North fhall come againft him like 2 Vi^hirlwind, with chariots and with horfemen, and with many fhips, and he fnall enter into the countries, and Qvall oveiflow, and pafs over. The power which has evidently been the fubje(f^ of the pro- phecies for feveral verfes, is nov/, for the firH time, called the king of the North. Bifhop Newton explains as follows: And at the time of the end, that is (as Mr. Mede lightly expounds ii) in the latter days of the Rom.an empire ; fnall the king of the South pufta at him. ; that is, the Saracens, who were of the Arabians, and rame from the South ; and under their falfe prophet Mahomet, itiake war upon the Emperor Heracliu?, and with am.azing rapidity, deprive him of Egypt and Syria. They were only to/.v/Z; at and fordy wound the Greek empire ; but they were not to deflroy and fubvert it. And the king of the Norch, &c. lliat is, the Turks, vvho vrerc originally of the Scythians, and came from the North, and after the Saracens, ftized on Syria» and finally ip.ade ihtm'elves maQers of the Greek empire. Their fhips too are faid to be many; and indeed, without many fnips, they could never have got pciTtiricn of ^o many ifiands, or maritime countries, nor have fo frequently van- ijuifncd the Venetians, who were at that time, the grcatcii I M9 1 nival power in Europe. What fleets and armies were employ*' ed in the befieging and taking Gojiftantinople, Negropontj Rhodes, Cypius, Candy, and Crete. The words, (hal! enter into the countries, and overflow and pals over, — give us an exaft idea of their overflowing the Weftern parts of Afia, and then palling over into Europe, and taking Conftantinople. Several unanfwerable objeflions readily prefent themfeltesi Firft; at the time ot the end : when the Saracens firft attacked theEaftern empire; the great Roman empire had, two hundred years before, been divided ; the Weftern branch had been de- ftroyed about one hundred and fifty years before : and the Eaflern branch was not deftroyed till about eight hundred years afterwards. At the lime of the end, muil, therefore, have reference to fome other than the time fuggefted. Second. The king of the South, is that power which hold« Egypt, and perhaps, Africa. The Emperor Heraclius, at the commencement of the Saracens, was in pofleflTion of Egypt; therefore he, and not the Saracens, was the king of the South. Third. The king of the South (hall pufhathim: not at the king of the North, fay the Bifhop and Mr. Mede, which is the only natural and polTible conftrudion. At him, meaas Heraclius, they fay; who is not intended by the king of the North, or South. Two powers {o far diflant from each other* are not found thus conneded together in thefe prophecies. Two powers profeliing the fame faith, and on that very account are properly one and the fame power, diftinguifhed from all others by its faith, or creed, introduced as pufliing at the diftance of feveral hundred years, at one and the fame unnamed powetj is not a credible, it a fuppofable cafe. We have found that a difmembetment of the MaUoiiietan power tpok place after Timour or Tamerlane's viilory over B^jazet. This empire was igain united under Amurath lU A. D. 1421. The city of Conftantinople was taken, A. D, 1453 ; thirty-two years after the re-union. It is neceflary to examine the hiftory of thefe thirty-tjvrO years, to fee if fads do not occur in that interval of time, re- fpefting the king of the South puihing at the king of the Norths taking the firft to mean the Grecian empire, and the laft %\e Tuikifh power. For the laft exertions of the eafi^rh empire, \Ve need only to refer the reader to the hiftory of the attempt of the Grecians to ?. union of their church with the Laiin church : The Hunga* [r 250. ]^ Tian crufade, and the wars of Scanderberg againft the Otto- mans. Thefe were in a great meafure eSedted and brought about by the negociauons of the Greeks for the fafety and pre*- fervation of the Byzaniine empire, but they both proved to be ineffectual. This expofition gives a pertinent meaning to the words," at the time of the end." It preferves a conneded hiftory, and ft- fuhs finally, in what Bifhop Newton and Mr. Mede have ftated, as its proper final refult. He (hall enter into the glorious land, and many countries , fhall be overthrown, but thefe (hall efcape out of his hand, evea Edom and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon. He (hall fl retch forth his hand alfo upon the countries, and . the land of Egypt (hall not efcape. But he (hall have power over the treafures of gold, and of,, filver, and over all the precious things of Egypt, and the Ly- bians, aad Ethiopians fhall be at his l^eps. Thefe defcriptions are fo naturally applicable to the Otto- man power, that little need be faid to elucidate the fame. The Turks, after the deftruftion of Conftantinople, and put- ting an end to the king of the South, took po(fe(rion of Jerufa- lem, and have retained po(re(hon ever fince. Sultan Selim.in his way to Egypt, entered into Jerufalem. Aleppo, Damaf- cus, Gaza, and many countries fell under the yoke of the con- queror. Edom, Moab, and Ammon, are fome of the people ■who inhabited Arabia. And the Arabians, notwithftanding the exertions of the Octoman, have eluded their yoke, and efcaped from their hands. The Ottoman empire pay annually a pen- lion of 40 000 crowns of gold, for the fafe paffage of the cara- vans, and the pilgrims, going to Mecca. Egypt was taken by the Sultan Selim IX. and hittory informs us, that after the con- queff of Egypt, the terror of Selim's many viftories, nowr fpreading far and wide, the kings of Africa bordering upon Cy- renia, fent their ambafladors with proffers to become his tribu- . taries. Many places at this prefent day, befides Egypt, as Al- giers, Tunis, &c. are part of the Ottoman empire. But tidings out of the Ea(\ and out of the North, fhall trouble him ; therefore he fhall go forth with great fury to deOroy, and utterly to make away many. And. he (hall plant the tabernacle of his palaces between the feas in the glorious holy mountain : yet he fhall come to his end, and none fiiall help him. If we may refer the words, * tidings out of the Ea(^,' &c. to any pa(f event, there is none fo naturally prefents itfelf, as the wonderful operations of Tlmour or Tamerlane. The tidings [ ajt ] of what he was doing muft have reached the ears of Bajazetr both from the Eaft and from the North. And it feems as if Tve might be juftified in placing the event before the feat of the Turkifti empire was fixed at Conftantinople, becaufe it is fo placed in the order of the prophecy. Bajazet went forth to meet Tamerlane with great furyr-atid no doubt, with an intention to make aAvay or kill many : whe- ther fuch going forth was to be fuccefsful, or not, the prophet does not inform us. If, however, the words relate to any future event, then it muft be fuch a one as is defcribed in the Revelations, on pour- ing out oi the lixth vial. i The Mahometan power has for a long time fince fet his foot on the greater part of the holy duft of faithful Jews and Chrif- tians. It has trod under foot the holy cicy nearly forty-two months. The metropolis where its power is feated, is in h&t between two feas ; the Mediterranean and the Euxine. In the glorious holy mountain — may not have reference to place fo much as to what is contained within the place. The facred afhes will arife ; and in the days of thefe kings, ftall the God of heaven fet up a kingdom which fhall never be deftroyed ; and the kingdom fhall not be left to other people r> but it Ihall break in pieces and confume all thofe kingdoms, and it fliall ftand for ever. It will become a great mountain, and fill the whole earth. The expreffions of a glorious holy mountain, may be taken figuratively, not defignating a real mountain, that is glorious and holy ; but that he fhall fpread his pavillion over and tread under foot, that which will ultimately become fuch a moun- tain ; which plainly enough points where the power is feated. Yet he (hall come to his end, and none fhall help him. This fame power has bsen defcribed as profpering till the indignation be accomplifhed; where indignation cannot pof- fibly have reference to any event that took place with refpec^ to the Jews. They are, to be fure, laid defolate, and will lay (6 to the appointed time ; but till the end of this defolation, the in-« dignation will not be accomplilhed. It is therefore manifef!, that this power which has no fucceflor pointed out, which is to come to its end without help, how is not fpecified, muft be a power in being at the fecond advent of Chrift, who will fcatter it as the chaff of the furamer threfhing floor, that na place be found for it. We have now finifhed in pointing out the fourth king or kingdom, which was to ftand up over Perfia; and to be far E is^ ] ylcherthan they all, •who by his flrength, through his richc«, fhould ftir up all againft the realm of Grecia. The harmony of the prophecies, with the hiftoric fa -^her that night was Belfhazzar king of the Chaldeans flain- * jO- In nus the Mede took the kingdom, being about thr' ' ^"^^ I^a- two years old. -^cfcore an(j Danielii.31.5g. Hisb'M ,, Tfiird— of brafs. And another tb'VH • •'^ "'"* ^^'g^*s •Grecian empire, fhall bare rule over all '™ ^'"8^^°^ of brafs vili.xx. The ram which tl ^V^^\ ^^"'ef - "■c^ihoufaweft, haying [ 1S6 ] 'mo liorns, are the kings of Media and Perfn; and the rough goat is the king of Grecia. Dan. ii. 33. 40. His legs of iron ; and the 'Fourlfi — Em- fourth kingdom fhall be ftrong as iron. Chap. pile of the Ro- viii. g. And out of one of them came forth a man €ommo7i' little horn (that is out of the four notable ones Tvealih. into which Alexander's empire was divided) which Waxed exceeding great towards the South, and toward the Eaft, and toward the pleafant land : And it waxed great, even to the hoft of heaven; anditcaftdown Ibme of the heft) and of the flirs to the ground, and (lamped upon them. Daniel xi. 10. But his fons fhall be ftirred up, and fhall af- femble a multitude of great forces; and one fhall certainly come and overflow, and pafs through : then (hall he return, and be ftirred up, even to his fortrefs: And the king of the South fliall be moved with choler, and fhall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the North, and he (hall let forth a great multitude : But the multitude (hall be given into his hand. And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart (hall be lifted up: and he fhall call down many ten thoufands, but he (hall not be flrengthened by it. For the king of the North fhall return, and (hall fet forth a muUitude greater than the former, and fhall certainly come after certain years, "With a great army, and with much riche?. And in thofe times •there (hall many (\and up againft the king of the South : alfo the robbers ©f thy people fhall exalt themfelves to eltablifh tlie vifion ; but they Ihall fall. So the king of the North (hall come, and caft up a mount, and take the molt fenced cities : and the arms of the South fliall not withdand ; neither his chofen people, neither fhall there be any ftrength to withftand : but he that Cometh againft him fhall do according to his will, and none fhall ftand before him. And he fliall ftand in the glorious land, which by his hand (hall be confumed; He flrall alfo fet his face to enter with the ftrength of his whole kingdom; and upright ones with him : thus fhall he do : and he ftiall give him the daughter of women corrupting her; but flie fliall not ftand, neither be for him. After this fliall he turn his face to the ifles, and (hall take ifiany : but a prince, for his own behalf, fliall caufe the reproach offered by him to ceafe ; without his own reproach he fliall caufe it to turn upon him : Then he fliall tiirn his face toward the fortjpf his own land ; but he (hall ftumbl'c and fall, and not be found. Daniel viii. 11. 13,24, 25. Yea, he mag- ftjth — nified himfelf even to the prince of the ho(t, impend Rome, and by him the daily f.icrifice was taken k C 257 3 away j and the pbxe of his fant^uary was caft doM-n. And an hoft was given him againft the daily faciifice, by reafon of tranfgrefijon, and it call down the truth to the ground, and it pr.idifed and profpercd. And in tTiC latter time of their kingdom, when the tranf- greffions are come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, and underftanding dark fentences fhali fland up : And his power fnall be mighty, but not by his own power, and he fhall de- firoy wonderfully, and Ihail profper and pradlire, and fliall de- flroy the mighty and the holy people. And through his policy he (hall caufe craft to pro'per in his hand : and he (hall magnify himfelf in his heart, and by peace fliall deflroy many. He fhall (land up againft the prince of princes, but he (hall be broken without hand. Daniel vii. 4.. The firft was like a lion, and had eagle's wings: I beheld till the v/ings thereof were plucked: and it was lifted up from the earth, and m.ade fland on his feet, as a man, and a man's heart was given to it. Chap, xi. 20. Then fliall Hand up in his eftate, a raifer of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: but wit'nin few days he fliall be deftroyed, neither in anger nor in battle. D.miel vii. 5. And behold, another bead, Slx.'i^ — Ma- a fccond, like to a bear: and it raifed up itfelf ^ometan^ower. on one fide, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it between the teeth of it : And they fa:d thus unto it, Arife, devour much fleQi, Daniel xi. 21, &c. And in his eftate (hall fland up a vile per- fon, &c. and (hall profper till the indignation be accomplifhed. Daniel ii. 33. His feet part of iron, and Siventh — part of clay. Chap. vii. 6. After this I be- Ephecies. His legs are of iron. This defcription fully implies two parts, and fuch as have noimmediate connec- tion with each other ; fuch as the arms with the died ; and the thighs with the trunk ; and yet tliere is a maniftll propriety in defign'ating them by the fame metal, becaufe the government "Was Roman in both cales. The Roman commonwealth waxed great towards the fouih, the eaO, and the pleaf.uit land. It Cull down fome of the holl and the (lars to the ground, and [■ r59 ] rT,\mped upon them, which is veiilicd in what Pompej' did. The prince that Tucceeds this government, has leveral marks nSixed to him, that can leave no room for doubt, he is lo m?g- iiit'y himfelf even to the Prince of the HoH ; he is to (land up t\gainft the Prince of Princes ; he is to take away the daily fa- crifice, and tread down the fanduary : he is to deAroy the in-'ghty and the holy people, when the tranfgrelTors are come to the full. His power is to be mighty, but not by his own power. He is to be broken without hand ; he is to be de- ftroyed in a few days, neither in anger nor battle. Thefe general charadetilhcs are lo point:d, that it is impoffible to mifapply them, othei wifj than by an arbitrary violence : there was no other pov/er but Imperial Rome that flood up, when the tranfgreflbrs were come to the full. Nebuchadnezzar, Cyrus, and Alexander, were mighty by their own power, they v.'ere the means of eftablifl-iing mighty empires: the two firft came to their end in anger and battle. The death of Alexander, though it put an end to one great and indivij'.ble empire, yet it plainly exifts in his princes. ' The Rom:n emperors had a great empire prepared for them. They were not therefore mighty by their own power; but by that of the Roman commonwealth. This is confonant to the opinions of the beft hillorians. No other power has been broken without hand, neither in conger nor battle, but Imperial Rome. The empire was ami- cably divided, between Arcadius and Honoriu9, by Theodofius the Great, A. D. 395, Imperial Rome is manifefijy the power pointed out, and indifputably the fifth great empire. There is an evidefit propriety in Daniel's faying, I beheld till, that is, 1 faw from the beginning to the end of the empire, and when it ended, the two feet, part of iron and part of clay, began to exift : the great figurative image was then made to fland on his feet as a man : fpeaking figuratively, the wings were trimmed, and by their affiftance, the great image was raifed upon his feet, and a man's heart was given it, which is deceitful above all things, and defpeiately wicked, who can know it 1 Such have been the eaftern and weftern empires. In proportion to their light, has been the excefs of their toUy and wickednefs. That thefe two muft be the feet of this great image, is manifell, becaufe Daniel fays he faw other two, on each fide of the bank of the river, and no two others can be found to anfwer to this pofition, becaufe he fees thefe two 'after he has given a full defcription of the Mahometan power ; therefore this cannot be one of them, and of courfe, it can be no part of the great image. Of the eaflern empire, lefe is faid, than of any of the others ; it is the third of Daniel's four beads ; it is mentioned as the king of the fouth, in the charaderiflics and operations of the Mahom«tan power : it is deilgnated by [ 2^0 ] John, under the figure of the black hovfe ; i!s wickedr.efsisde- Icribed by him as ibllows : the rcfl of the ircn who were noc killed by thefe plngues, yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they fhould not worRiIp devils, and idols of gold, and filver, and bra !s, and wood, which neither en n fee, nor hear, nor walk ; neither repented they of their murders, nor of their forcerics, nor of their fornications, nor of their thefts. The fecond vial is poured out upon this power : it is poured out upon the fea, and it became as the blood of a dead man ; and every living foul died in the fea. The Mahometan is introduced as {landing in the eHate of Imperial Rome, as the fecond of Daniel's beads, because it is the next efiential diftinft and different empire, with wh'ch Im- perial Rome had no conncdiion ■: with the other two, it liad a near and clofe connexion : both of them (lood up in order of time before the Mahometan power ; but there was a chafni in the weHern beafl's empire — its head was wounded, and the deadly wound was healed : which defignates the different changes of government in the weHern empire. In lefs than one hundred years after the divifion of Imperial Rome into two empires, the wedern emperors ceafed. to be ; it was di- vided into ten kingdoms, and the Papal power: to arrive at which, is the main and mod important end of the prophecy. The bead is confidered as one; andthechafm or change is reprefenied under the defcription of one of the fevcn heads being wounded and living again. And this head did not pro- bably live again be tore the Mahometan power began to exift. And both thefe powers are to continue until the indignation be accompliPned, not in a ilate of pradifing and pro'pcrir.g; for to thefts there are prefixed bounds and limits. The parts of the image are affociated, and kept together; but that monRrous favage beail, the Mahometan power, being diilimilar in every refped from any of the parts of the imiage, flands by itfelf alone. The general view of the great powers which Daniel has exhibited, will be of eflential fervice in explaining tlie Revela- tions, which can only be explained by the affidance of Daniel, except by immediate revelation, fo iar as thefe powers are there introduced. If I have been fortunate enough to give a rational explana- tion to the great temporal powers in the Revelations : it was not till after long refieftion upon the prophecies of Daniel — before which, I had endeavoured to kusiy niyfelf, as to the Revelations, but to little purpofe, for my errors were nume- rous, and the fyllem I had formed, ^ tisfadory. / AN EXAMINATION OF THE FIGURATIVE TERMS, MADE USK OF IN THE REVELATIONS, IN ORDER TO APPLY THEM TO THEIR PROPER OBJECTS, AND TO GIVE A JUST CHRONOLOGICAL VIEW^ OF THE SAME. " WRITE THE THINGS WHICH THOU HAST SEEN, AND THE THINGS •' WHICH ARE, AND THE THlNGi WHICH SH \LL BE HEUEArTER." K£V. i. Jpf. INTRODUCTION. THE Revelations of John, being the laft book in the Nev/ Tcftament ; ani alfo the hfl meffage of God by his pro- phets to m.ink:nd, left upon facred record, are replete with pre- cepts, exhortations, inftrudions, and information for a holy- life, and for perfeverance in holinefs. One ground of argu- ment for continuing to be faithful to the end, is derived from the refult to which he brings all thing?. By defcriptions highly figurative, he defignates, and marks out, charaders and events, that were to be, and take place in the world, for that great period of time commencing with the firft appea-ance ol Chrift and his kingdom, and ending with his fecond appearance : and alfo gives us a few general oudines of the fucceeding period, and the commencement of the next. The metaphors, figures, and computation of time in the Revelations, are not readily comprehended. Much has been wrote by way of explana- tion, and by men of unqueftionable abilities and integrity ; and yet others of equal integrity and difcernment are not fully fatisfied with the explanations. Many queftions may be fug- gefted from various parts of the Revelations, that would lead to matters not fully revealed, rather tending to excite the in- qu'.fitive curiofity of man, than to afford any real fatisfa(5iion. Theie queftions will be avoided as much as poffible in the following obfervations on the Revelations: and an humble attempt will be made to explain the chrorology of John ; and to apply properly the charaderiftics, metaphors, and figures of the Revelations. The chronology will be found materially different from all other expofitors; and new ideas will be fug- gefied relative to the charadlerif^ics. As eighteen hundred years nearly, have elapfed fince the commencement of Chrift's kingdom on earth, and we are ia all probability drawing near to the clofe of the period of time about which the Revelations are principally employed, we have all the light we ever (hall have refpeding the greateftpart of the Revelations. To obtain a tolerable idea of the Revelations, much read- ing and attention are required. The hiftory of eighteen hundred years muft be carefully confuked, and the remarkable events recorded therein, mult be compared with John's defcriptions; and fuch as bear the greateft refemblance, muft be feleded. z6^ INTRODUCTION. This lefembhnce will appear difierent in the view of fundry men, therefore uniformity in opinion is hardly to be ex- peAed. This want of uniformity is not irjurious to the honeft and well-difpofed. Thofe who feoff at relig'on, and revile the facred oracles, cheriQi thefe differences in opinion, and endeavor thereby to make the whole fyftem a ridiculous table. If this be a ground of objedion, it lays equally ftrong againft all the fcience tliere is in the world, about which difference in opinion may exift : and what fcience is there, about which the learned have not differed as to their fentiments refpeding the fame. Though the precife explanation of a metaphor or charafte- rlftic may not be obtained in all its parts, yet the general purport of it may be plain, and tend to make a cogent and luitable impreffion. Some may prefer to my expofiiion, Mede, Newton, Lov.'- man, or Langdon ; others may be impreffed as I am : and all may be benefited, if they luake a right ufe of the infor- mation; becaufe thelTe expofitlons feverally aim atdifnlaying the prefcience and providence of God. Thus tar they unite in fentiments, which are of the higheft importance to luan- kind. That fome great event will take place between this time and the clofe of the nineteenth or twentieth century, feems to be imprefled flrongly on tlie minds of a multitude of people. What will be the nature of this event, as to the inhabitants of the earth then in being, is a queRion of the higheft moment. — It muft be agreed, that it will either be the end of all tlcfli, or ir will be an end of the tyrannical governiuents; and fuch light and knowledge will be introduced, as to make mankind univerfally viriuous and happy. It will be evident, by the ex- politions I have made, that the fiift muft be the true opinion. Ii is a queftion of great confequcnce, what line of condudt ought a man to puifue in either cafe'? If the event is to be brought about by the vifible difplay of an Almighty arm ; if JeUuChrift, and the armies of Heaven, in the loth chapter, intend realities; and that judgment is to be executed upon the beall and falfe prophet by 'him ; in fuch cafe, it feems that the conduit of true Chrillians ought to be extremely different from what it would be, if the event was to be brought about by an arm of flefh, direded and fupported by Almighty power in an inviitble manner. ,INTRODUCTIOR 263 This latter opinion opens a wide door for fancy and imagi- nation ; and has, and ftill may lead to many extravagancies ; becaut'e, if the event is not to be brought about in fuch a way, theperfon who may vainly flatter himlelf that he is executing the will of Heaven, may be found fighting againft God. In the one cafe, all true Chriftians ought to feparate them- felves from the beaft as much as pofiible : but in the other, Xhey bught to make war againft him, fure of certain vidtory. If on the one hand, the deliverance bears a ftrong refem- blance to that of the Jews from the hands of Pharaoh: and on tl^e other, to that of the obftinacy of the Jews at the time when they were finally deflroyed by Vefpafian and Titus : then ought true Chriftians to follow the advice which our Saviour gave to h's difciples; when ye fhall fee Jerufalem corapafled with armies, then know that the defolation thereof is nigh : then let them which are in Judea flee into the mountains ; and let them which are in the midft of it, depart out ; and let not them that are in the countries enter thereinto : Jerufalem fhall be trodden down ot the Gentiles, until the times of the Gen- tiles be fulfilled. The fulfilling of tliis prophecy feems to be the only one, that remains to be fulfilled, before the great event takes place. As this relates to the Mahometan power, there remains but eighty-nine years, to accomplilh the 1260 years allotted to it. I have only to requefl a patient and candid reading of the following fheets. They are the hafty produdion of one. who hopes that fome abler hand will be difpofed to examine them, and point out fuch errors as may be found in them. Or if the expofition is generally right, that they may have added to theEDj the teftimony of learned men. M m [ 266 ] '"jpHE ReveLuicns are naturally divided into fix chaptersj JL or part?. The firll part contains the introduftion of John, and his audrefs to tht fcven churches of Afi^, in feven diftindt fedions. The fecond parr includes the fix firft feals, divided into fix fcd'ons, befidts the introduiftion, and fubfequent vifions. The third part bcg'ns wiih ihe opening of the feventh feal, and ends in":mediattly before the founding of the feventh trum- pet, here are fix .edtions, befides various articles of defcription. The fourth part beg'ns with the Ibunding of the feventh trumpet, and ends with the pouring out oi the fixth vial : here are fix feclions, and a great variety of defcriptive articles. The fitlh part begins with the pouring out of the feventh vial, embraces a ptriod of 1160 years; for which time the church is nourifhed from the face of the ferpent. It is called the Millenium, becaufe in this period, Sat.m is to be bound a thoufand years. The fixth part commences, chap. xx. ver. 11. And I faw a great white tJirone, &c. And the firft eight verfts in the twenty-firft chapter belong to this fixth part. With the com- mencement of this part the mediatorial kingdom ends; and no periods fucceed. As the feven feals may be concifely viewed in a fchedule, I have fubjoined two of them; the fiift fbews the comprehen- iive nature of the feventh feal. In ih.e fecond it is placed as a paufe or reft. I have alfo fubjoined Mr. Low man's fchedule, with fundry remarks upon it. ^* »-» ^^ ^J •^ <3 1 V*^ i 2 SCHEDULE. No. I. The Chriflian difp^nfation commences with the birth of Qirift, and in the RoiTian empire, continues from I to 1890 The Mahometan power commences with the death of Mahomet - - 630 ends 189® [ a6> ] The Eaflern tmpire commences ends The Wenern empire commences, to whi:n fucceeds EcclefuiTical Rome, and continues to make war forty-two mo)ii:.s fuccefsfuUy, after which its decline cpmmences . « _ ends Vifion of the fouls of the Jewifh mar- ly;^, a little before Dclbufhon of the Jewifh nation by Vef- pafian Perfecutions of the Chrifti.ins, or oppo- fition to Chrift and his followers, from the order of Herod to flay the chil- dren at Bethlehem - - from to Conftantine the Great Bifhop of Rome fii ft appears primus inter pares at the Council of Nice The end of the Wcftern empire and church for a time The rife of Mahomet The Mahometan power, with theTurks at its head _ _ . This trumpet comes down to the death of the wimeffes The fiift vial comm.ences The fecond vial commences The third vial commences The fourth vial commences The fifth vial commences The fixth vial commences The feventh vial commences And the Millenium commences in glory feventy years after : 39« 1-153 392 i65Z 70 70 t 321 476 622 990 - 1260 - ii6o ends ^3^5 - 136s ends 1470 - 1470 ends 1S75 - 1575 ends 1680 - 1680 ends ^785 - 1785 ends 1890 - 1890 i960 '55 [ 268 1 "i ^ ■^ SCHEDULE, No. IL *^ ci; i^ 1 The period of the prefent Chriftian eco- nomy - - from to 1890 2, The Mahometan power - irom to 630 1890 3 The Eaftern Roman empire from 39a to 1453 4 The VVeflern empire in connexion with the Ecclefiaftical Hierarchy from to 392 1652 5 The vifion of the fouls of the Jewilli martyrs 70 6 The detlruflion of the Jewifh nation by Vefpafian - . - 70 7 1 Red, commences a new era. The oppofidon to Chrift and his fol- lowers - - - from to 3zi 2 Conftantine the Great 312 3 4 The Council of Nice The end of the Weflern empire and church - . - - 476 5 The rife of Mahomet 622 6 The Turks at the head of the Mahome- tan delufion . . _ 990 7 And alfo to the death of the witneffes izto Reft. Commencement of a new era. 1 2 Tlic judgments of heaven begin to be executed - - . to The charr.(fler of this vial defignates the 1260 I3S5 end of the Eafiern empire - from to 13*55 1470 3 Againfl papal power in the Wed from 1470 to J375 4 Tyranny pervails in the Wtdern part of tilt world - from to 1J75 1680 5 The banifl-anent of the Jefuits - fionl to ibSo 1785 6 The whole v^'orld deceived, and in mo- tion^ - - from t785 * . to 1890 H ^ ^* §" ■i2 ? a n5 s^. ti; 7 [ *% 1 The Millenium commences: and Chrift makes his feccnd appearance Sundry things are to be done before the Millenium iseftablilliedin glory.which feem to require a fpace of 70 years; fuppofe it commences 1^60 Mr. LOWMAN's SCHEDULE. Chrift's religion prevailing againft Jews and Heathens - - 100 Judgment for perfecuting Chriftianson the Jews, by Trajan and Hadrian 138 Scarcity of provifions in the time of Antonines _ - - jgj Peftilence in the time of Maximin and Valerian - - - 270 Dioclelian perfecutes: it encourages to conflancy _ _ - 304 Commotions from Maximin to Conflan- tine, who puts an end to perftcuiion 323 Blood flied by the Conftantine family to Theodofius - - 379 Italy invaded by northern nations. Ala- ric takes Rome - - 41a Ravages of Italy : Imperial Rome ends. Kingdom of Goths in Italy 493 JuUinian wars againft Goths. Ravenna ereded. Rome ftript of all power 563 Rife of Mahomet - - 6 ^ Re-union of Saracen power ; fuccefs till defeated by Charles Martel 750 Charlemagne's family ftript of the crown of France; great commotions about it. g88 Criifades to recover Jerufalem from the Saracens - - - 1190 Guelph and Gibilline faftions; Popes drove from Italy to France - 1371 ^ •5 2j f >, 4 6 7 I 270 ] Long wars, Italy, Germany, France, Spain ; Turks take ConQant'nople : Peftiicnce - - - Reformation, notvvithftanding papal op- pofiton - - - Futu:e, may mean invafion of Pope's dominion from tht Eaft Ruin of idolatrous Rome at the end of this period - - - 1650 1850 The following obfervatlons upon Mr. Lowman's fcheme, will, 1 doubt not, appear pertinent. The peculiiu fiiuat.on and comprehenfivenefs of the feventh feal, which includes all 10 be revealed in the prefent great period of the wo'ld, as well the 'eventh trumpet, as alfo the iixth vial, ftxm to have efciped Mr. Lowman's notice. That this view of tie matter, aflTords ftrong evidence that the feven thundt;rs d(. not belong to this period; but that they fall in under the feventh vial. Tha' Mr. Lowman has affigned to a period of fix hundred and fi'ty vears (for he commences after John wrote) fix feals, and fix trumpets, not noticing the fevenths of either. That to the feven vials only, he affigns a period of 1266 years, counting from the fixth trumpet. That after the year 7^0, and not before, the papal autho- rity increafed aflonifliingly in power, pride, and idolatry, even iiutil the Reformation, which was about 750 years after- wards. That the judgments contained in the vials, are manifeftly fome of them to be executed upon the papal authority ; and the adherents 10 papal authority ; or rather fuch, whether in tlie Weft or Eail. as have been idolatrous Chriftians. That Mr. Lowman has employed no Imall part of the ven- geance, contained in the vials, in building up, and not in pull- ing down, pnp.il authority. That it is evident, that the fir.th trumpet reaches down to twelve or ihirieen hundred years, and is a continuation of that power from wlicnce originated the Turkifli empire, v.'h'ch ad- heres to the fTrae delulion. That the iliird and the fi'"th trumpe'.s have the fame charac- teaftics, Vi-hich is " a liar falVng fiora heaven ;" and Mr. Low- •if L 271 ] man h-as properly applied the laft to the rife of Mahomet, a fzlfe teacV^r; but has not adhered to the Metaphor, by apply- ing it, in a manner, not fimilar, to the third trumpet. That the lixth feal introduces the deftrudion of the Jewifh church and nation; becaufe the metaphor of the "moon," is applicable here only to the Jewifh high-prieft, and the Mo- faic, or ceremonial law; that this metaphor is only twice to be found uled afterwards in the Revelations; where it un- doubtedly has reference to the church. That the fixth trumpet introduces the power that is to put an end to the period of the Grecian churches. That the fixth vial clofes the great dramatic period, from the afcenfion to the fecond appearance o( Chrifl. That in Mr. Lowman's fcheme there is a great want of diftinft national charafter, which the fpirit of prophecy feems to have pointed out, and adhered to. In confequence of which, the events are introduced indiicriminately, and with a kind of confufion, which may lead others, purfuing the fame method, to fix upon athoufand different events, that correfpond as well ■with the charaderiftic marks. In a chronological view, the great error will appear to be, the affigning about 630 years to the trumpets, and about 1260 years to the vials : the reverfe of this is moft probably true. PART L ■ " ^^m ' REVELATIONS— Chap. L THE Revelation of Jefus Chrift, which God gave unto him, to (hew unto his fervants things which muft Ihortly come to pafs : And he fent and fignilied it by his angel unto his fervant John; who bare record of the word of God, and of the teftimony of Jefus Chrirt, and of all things that he faw. Blefled is he that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, and keep thofe things which are written there- in, for the time is : hand. Whether this Introdudlion was compofed before John had wrote the Revelation, feems not to he evident; nor is it mate- rial to us to know whether it was before or after. The great end and defign of publifning this Revelation, is declared to be for the information of the fcivants of Jefus Chrill: they were given to him by God for this very purpofe ; and are employed about fuch things as muft fliordy come to pafs. It is not in- tended for the benefit ot any individual perfon : but the blefl- ing is pronounced upon all who between the publifhing of the Revelation, and the happening of the event referred to, read, hear, and keep the things which are written in the prophecy. "John to the feven churches which are in Atia.'' It John had not afterwards defignated by name feven churches, we fhould have more readily fuppofcd, that this addrefs meant to include the Chriftian church from the wrhing of the Revela- tion to the fecond advent of Jefus Chrift. The term ♦' feven," being ufed as an integer. Chrid is I'^id to have the feven fpirits of God, feven horns, and feven eyes, which are the (even fpirits of God fent forth into all the earth. It will be manifeft hereafter, that John could not hive reference only to feven diftinft churches then exilling in Aiia, This divifion of the woiki, was truly the head of the Chrif- tian religion ; it commenced and floiirinied here for a gre^t [ 273 ] length of time. The dividing the Chriftian church into fevea parts, was for the fake of giving figuificint and pointed cha- ladcriftics of the fame, in Jeven diftinft periods. Grace be unto you, and peace from liim, v\^hich is, and which was, and which is to come ; and from the feven fpirits Avhich are before his throne : And from Jefus Chrift, who is the faithful witnefs, and the firrt begotten from the dead, and the prince of the kings of the earth : Unto him tlvat lovcd us, and wafhed us from our fins in his own blood ; and hath made us kings and priefts unto God : unto him be glory and dominion for ever and ever. Amen. We may obferve here, that this feems to be a prayer of John : and that he in the very beginning of thefe Revelations, elUblifhes the divinity of Jefus Chrift. The petition is for a bluffing from three feveral characters : 1. From him, which is, and which was, and which is to come. z. From the feven fpirits before his throne. 3, Fromjeius Chriih It will be evident, as we proceed, that thefe are all to be found in Jefus Chrilh As tliefe feven fpirits do really, only intend the one holy and true fpirit, fo they do plainly indicate to us, that we are not to confider the feven churches, as feven churches diflind and independent of each other, but as one Chriftian church, that may very well be defcribed in feven diftinft views. The fevea fpirits cannot be confined to feven churches in AfiA, for they are fent forth into all the earth : they are exprelsly faid to be the feven eyes of the Lamb. This petition therefore was made by John, in behalf of the whole Chriftian church, by which, it feems to be clofed : for ir is, unto him that loved us, and hath made us, &c. or John cloltis it thus, for them. Thefe privileges belong to the v.'hole of the true Chriftian church. As the feven fpirits are ufed figuratively, and intend only one fpirit, that defignates unlimited fulnefs; fo the feven churches naturally indicate the completion of fulnefs in the Chriftian church under its prefent difpenfation. Behold he cometh with clouds, and every eye fhall fee him : and they alfo which pierced him ; and all kindreds of the earth fhill wail becaufe of him; even fo. Amen. We may introduce a criticifm here, the full force of which will be perceived, when we come to chap. xx. ver. 4. It re- N» t 274 ] fpecls the tranfla lion : had the tranflators rer-dered this verfe, as they have that referred to, it would have read, " every eye Hiall fee him, and which have pierced liim,'" — making the "Pan Ophthalmos," and the '' Oitines," H'hich, agree together : this fo limits the meaning, that only thofe who have pierced him, %vill fee him at that time. The words wou'd h?.ve been rendered better here as fol- lows: "every one who has pierced him," or, "all who have," &c. there being nothing in the original for the word a!fo. And this docS not refer us to one lingle and particular ad, as the tranflation feems to do, as it now (lands. All will fee him. at his fecond advent, good and bad; which feems to convey an idea that none fee him before. John, indeed, fees him in the firft ch;ipter, and gives a particular figurative de- fcripiion of him ; but be does not fee him in glory, lurroundtd by the four and twenty el-*er«, the four living creatures, the an- gelic hod, and every creature, till he arrives at the Millenium kingdom. And at this time, it is faid, all kindreds of the earth , (hall wail becaufe of him. I am Alpha and Omega ; the beginning and the ending, faith the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come — the Almighty. Every charaifter of Jefus Chrifl is important; and the atten- tive reader, by imprclhng them on his mind, and coHiparing them together, will readily perceive the ptrfed charaifter to be incomprehenfibly divine. I John, who alfo am yout brother, and companion in tri- bulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jeius Chrift, was in the ifl.md called Patmos, for the word of God, and lor the teflimony of Jefus Chrift : I was in the ipirit on the Lord's day, and heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet, faying unto me, I am Alpha and Omega, the firft and the laft ; what thou feeft write in a book, and lend it unto the feven churches which are in Afia; unto Ephefus, and unto Smyrna, and unto Pergamos, and unto Thyaiira, and unto Sardis, and unto Phi- ladelphia, and unto Laodicea. And I turned to fee the voice that fpake with me : and being turned, I faw feven golden candlefticks; and in the raidft of the feven candlefticks, one like unto the Son of man, 1. Clothed with a garment down to the foot and girt, about the paps, with a golden girdle. 2. His head and his hairs were wliite like wool, as white as fnow ; and his eyes were as a flame of fire. 3. His feet were like unto fine brafs ; as if they burned in a furnace. i V5 ] 4. And his voice was as the found of many waters. 5. And he had in his right hand I'even Oars. 6, And out of his mouth went a Qiarp two edged fword ; 7, And his countenance was as the fun fhineth in his ftrength% And when I faw him, I fell at his feet as dead ; And he laid his right hand upon me, faying unto me, fear not ; I am the firft and the Lift : I am he that liveih and was dead ; and behold I am alive forevermore. Amen ; and have the keys of hell and of death : Write the things which thou haft feen, the things which are, and the things which fhall be hereafter. The myftery of the feven ftars which thou faweft in my right hand, and the feven golden candlefticks. The feven ftars are the angels of the feven churches ; and the feven candlefticks which thou faweft, are the feven churches. The addrefles to the feven churches are prefaced with fome one of the foregoing charafteriftic defcriptions of Jefus Chrift. a. Ephefus. He that holdeth the feven ftars in his right hand ; and walketh in the raidft of the feven golden can- dleftics. s. Smyrna. Saith the firft and the laft, which was dead, and is alive. 3. Pergamos. He which bath the fliarp fword with twa edges. 4. Thyatira. Who hath his eyes like unto a flame of fire; and his feet are like fine brafs. 5. Sardis. He that hath the feven fpirits of God and the feven ftars. 6. Philadelphia. He that is holy, he that is true ; he that openeth, and no man (hutteth; and ftiutteth, and no man openeth. 7. Laodicea. Saith the Amen. The faithful and true witnefs, the beginning of the creation of God. The happy ftate of thofe who are faithful unto the end, is defcribed as follows, and is not the peculiar privilege of thefe feven churches. I. To him that overcometh, will I gWe to eat of the tree of life, which is in the midft of the Paradife of God. z. He that overcometh, fhall not be hurt of the fecond death. 3. To him that overcometh, will I give to eat of the hidden m una, and I will give him a white ftone, and in that ftone a new name written, which no man knoweth, faying he thas receivethit. C ^76 ] 4. He that ovevcometh and keepeth my words unto the end, to him will I give power over the nations; and he fliall rule them with a rod of iron : as the veffels of a potter fhall they be broken to Giiveis, evtn as I have received oi my fa- ther. And 1 will give him the morning ft.u. 5. He that overcometh, the fime fliall be clothed in white raiment; and I will not blot out his name out of the book of Mie : but 1 will confefs his name before my father, and before his angels, 6. Him that overcometh, will I make a pillar in the temple of my God, and he fnall go no more out ; and I will write upon him the name of my God; and the name of the city of my God, which is new Jetul'alem, which cometh down out of Heaven from my God: and I will write upon him my new name. 7. To him that overcometh, will I grant to fit down with me in my throne, even as I overcame, and am fit down with my father in his throne. The characters of the churches are very different. 1. I know thy works, and thy labor, and thy patience, and how thou cantt not bear them which are evil: and thou haft tried them which fay they are apoflles and are not, and hati found them liars. And hafl borne, and haft patience ; and for my name's fake had laboured, and haft not fainted. Neverthelefs, I have fom.ewhat againft thee, becaufe thou haft left thy firft love : Remember therefore from whence thou art fallen, and re- pent and do the firft works : or elfe 1 will come unto thee quickly, and will remove thy candleftick out of his place, except thou repent. But this thou haft, that thou hatefl the deeds of the Necolaitans, which I alfo hate. 2. 1 know thy works, and tribulation, and poverty; (but thou art rich) 1 know the blafpbemy of them which fay they are Jews, and are not, bur tre the Synagogue of Satan. Fear jione of thofe things which thou fliak fuftlr : for the devi! ftiall caft Ibn^e of you uito priibn, that ye may betiied, and ye ftiaU liave tribulation ten days; be thou faithful unto the death, and I will give thee a crown of life. 3. Iknovv thy works and where thou dwtT.tft, even where Satan's feat is: and thou holdcft laft my name, and haft not denied my faith, evtn in thofe days, wl crcin Antip;s was my faithful mar-yr, v,ho \v;;s llain :.n:cn2 you, vhtre Satan dwelletb- [ ^77 ] But I liAve a few things agaJnft thee, becaufe thou hnft there them that hold the dodrine of Balaam, who taught B.ilak to caQ a llunibling block before the children of Ifrael, to eat things facrificed to idols, and to coramii fornication. So haft thou alfo them that hold the doftrine of the Necolaitans, which thing I hate : repent, or elfe I will come unto thee quickly, and will fight again!! them with the fwcrd ot my mouth. 4. 1 know thy works, and charity, and lervice, and faith, and thy patience, and thy works; end the laft to be more than the firft. . Notwithftanding, I have few things againft thee, becaufe thou fuffereft that woman Jezebel, which cal'.eth herfelf a pro- phetefs, to teach and to fcduce my fervants, to commit forni- cation, and to eat things facrificed unto idols. And I gave her fpace to repent of her fornication, and fhe repented not. Be- hold I will caft her into a bed; and them that commit adultery v.ith her, into great tribulation, except they repent of thtir deeds. And I will kill her children with death : and all the churches (hall know that I am he which fearcheth the reins and hearts : and I will give unto every one of you according to your works. But unto you, I fay, and unto the reft in Thyatira : as many as have not known this dodrine, and which have not known the depths of Satan, as they fpeak, I will put on you none other burthen : but that which ye have already, hold faft until I come. 5. I know thy work?, that thou haft a name that thou liveft, and art dead: Be watchful, and ftrengthen the things which remain, and are ready to die : for I have not found thy works perfeft before God. Remember therefore how thou haft received, and heard, and hold faft and repent : If therefore thou Ihalt not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou ftialt not know what hour I will come upon thee : thou haft a few names even in Sardis, which have not defiled their gar- ments; and they (hall walk with me in whi:e, for they are worthy. 6. 1 know thy wotks ; behold I have fet before thee an open coor, and no ivian canfhutit: for thou haft a little ftrength, and haft kept my word, and haft not denied my name: Be- iiold I will make them of the Synagogue of Satan, which fay ihey are Jews and are not, but do lie: Behold I will make (hem to come and worftiip before thy feet ; and to know that I have loved thee : becaufe thoa haft kept the word of my patience, I will alfo keep thee from the hour of temptation, that comeih upon all the world, to try them that dwell upon £ 178 3 the earth. Behold I come quickly ; hold faft that which thou haft, that no miin take thy crown. 7. 1 know thy works, that ihou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or hot: fo then, becaufe thou art neither cold nor hot, I willfpew thee ou' of my mouth. Becaufe thou fayed, 1 am rich, and increafed in goods, and have need of nothing, and knoweft not that thou art wretched and miferable, and pour and blind, and naked. I counfel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou raayeft be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayeft be clothed; and that the fhame of thy nakednefs do not appear ; and anoint thine eyes with eye falve, that thou mayeft fee : — As many as I love, I rebuke and chalien ; be zealous therefore, .\nd repent : Behold ! I (land at the door nnd knock ! If any man hear my voice, and open the door, I will come in to him, and fup with him, and he with me. The fe charade rs feem to me to anfwer only to the flate of the Chriftian church in different periods, and by no means to the churches in being, at the time when John wrote. To the church of Philadelphia, it isfaid, I come quickly ; and to that of Laodicea, I ftand at the door and knock, 8cc. With the end of thefe, the Milleniuin will commence. C ^79 3 PART II, CHAP. IV. TH E Yifion in this fourth chapter, falls naturally into the period of the Millenium. After this, I looked, and behold a door v.\is opened in Heaven ; and the firft voice which I heard, was as it were, a trumpet talking with me ; which faid, come up hither, and I will fhcw thee things which mull be hereafter. This verfe immediately follows the addreffes to the feven churches : the words tranflated " after this," and " hsreafccr," at the beginning and end of the \erfe, are the fame in Greek " meta tauta;" the natural import of which are, " af/cr thefs things. If in the beginning of the verfe, thefe words refer to the time of the vifion, being in order, after what he had before feen, yet they caanot have the fame reference at the dofe of the verfe. '« I will fhew to thee what things muft be after thefe things," is a literal tranflation. If John was, in h's im- mediately preceding vifion, carried to the end of the prefent difpenfation, then thofe words may properly be confidered, as having reference to the Millenium : which I flatter myfelt will appear more evident by vrhat follows. The term " heaven,". denotes that ftate. And immediately I was in the fpirit, and behold, a throne was fet in heaven ; and one' fat on the throne : and he that fat was to look upon, liice as ajafper, and a fardine ftone : and there was a rainbow round about the throne, in fight like unto an emerald. And round about the throne, were four and twenty thrones; and upon the thrones, I faw four and twenty elders fitting, clothed in white raiment ; and they had on their heads crowns of go'.d. And out of the throne proceeded Tgiiienings, and thundetings, and voices. And there were fevtn lamps of fire burning before the throne, wh'ch are the feven fpirits of God: and before the throne there was a lea of glafs; and in : 2So ] the midft of the throne, atid round about the throne, were four living creatures, full of eyes before and behind : and the firlt living creature was like an ox : and the fecond living creature was like a calf: and the third living creature had a face as a man: and the fourth living creature was like a flying eagle. And the four living creatures had each ot them fix wings about him ; and they were iuh of eyes within: and they reft not day and night, faying, holy, holy, holy, Lord God Al- luighty, which was, and is, and is to come. And when thefe living creatures give glory, and honour, and thanks to him that fat on the throne, who liveth for ever and CA'er ; the iour and twenty Elders fall down before him that fit on the throne, and worQiip him that liveth for ever and ever, and caft theircrowns • before the throne, faying, Thou art worthy, O Lord, to receive glory, and honour, and prower ; for thou haft created all things, and fur thy pleafure tliey are, and were created. The above vifion demands a careful confideration under fevera! diftinft heads : 1. Who is the perfon ibated on the throne? If Jefus Chrift, •why is ijie defcripiion fo manifeftly diff^^rent from that, which John give of him in the firft chapter. 2. Who are the four and twenty elders feated on thrones. 3. Who and v/hat are the four living creatures? Why are there four of them, which does not feem to be a prophetic, or fcriptuie number? 4. What is intended to be conveyed to our minds, by the ^efcriptive charafteriftics of thefe fourUving creatures? There can be no doubt as to the perfon feated on the throne : it is the fame perfon who is defcribed in the fiift chap- ter, and declares that he is A'pha and Omega, the beginning apd the ending, faiih the Lord, which is, and which was, and which is to come; the Alrriighty. So here, the living crea- tures reft not day and night, faying holy, holy, holy Lord God Almighty, which was, and which is, and vvh.ich is to come. And tliis addrel's is made to him that fat on the throne. For when thefe living creatures give glory and honour, and thanks to h'm, that fat on the throne, &:c. the four and twenty eldets fall down before him that fat on the throne, and wcrfhip him that liveth for ever and ever. Why the dcfcription is much lefs particular here, than in the fiift chapter, may be difHcuU of folution. The ineffable and unfpeakable glory of the perfonage might render it impof- fible to defcribe him. As to the four and twenty elders, there can be no doubt, but the apof^les make up tv/elve of them, 'i'hc others will be [ 28l } twelve of the mod diHinguiPned Hebrews, anfwer'og to the twelve tribes of Ifrael ; buc who, we know not particularly.— Thefe four and twenty elders, are manifeftly more exalted and diftiiiguifhed than the four living creatures; they are feated on thrones and crowned, which is not the cafe with the living creatures; thefe lad feen» to lead the worfhip ; and to give us a more exalted idea thereof; and of the dignity and majefty of the perfon, feated on the throne: crowned heads, feared on thrones round about him, join in worfhip, by falling on their faces, and caftirg their crowns before the throne. The four living creatures manifeftly intend all the faithful under the Chridian di fpenfui on coUeifted together. Alfthofe who are Chrid's at his coming ; v.-ho have a part in the fud re- furreftion, and over whom the fecond death has no power; for they do exprefsly afiert, tegether with the four and twenty ciders, chap. v. 9. for thou wad flain, and had redeemed us to God by thy blood, out ot every kindred, tongue, &c. The number of them being four, cannot be intended as a mark of didinftion amiong them in the heavenly kingdom: it mod probably has reference to fome particular date, fituafion, or circutndsnce, attending them whild on earth, and in the flefh* filch as being coileded from th: four winds, or four quarters of the eanh : b«t I do not apprehend, that either of thefe will convey to us the true reafon why there are four. The true ground of this num^ber will appear more fully hereafter. It is fufBcient to obferve here, that they feverally deiignate all the Chridians, that were to be coUefted out of the four great tem- poral monarchies : and that fuch four were to be, and no more, is plainly made known to us by the fpirit of prophecy. The did living creature was like an ox : — A better explana- tion of this cannot be made than what is faid of the church of Ephefus : and had borne, and had patience, and for my name't fake had laboured, and had not fainted. The temporal government out of which thefe Chridians are to be colleded, will hereafter appeal to be Imperial Rome. The fecond living creature was like a calf: — This is a weak and dependant animal ; and derives its nourid-,ment and fupport from its mother. V'v'h^.t is faid to the church of Thyatira, feems wall to apply here ; thou fuSered that woman, Jezebel, which calteth herftifa prophetefs, to teach and feduce, Scc. The Chridians defignated By this animal, are fuch as lived under the Eadern empire. This government laded from A.D. 392 10 i ^53. The laity became dependant upon their fpiritual O o C 182 ] gijides:,lVyfecame feeble and dependant as the animal men- tioned. ■ ,, The third living creature had a face as a man : — This living creature leprefenis the faithful Chriftians that lived and died un- 2. L'this vilion has reference to the prefent difpenfation, and exhibits to our vitv» angels and faints a<^tually in heaven, and the faithful on earth, as they are employed between Chrifl's firfl and fecond advent, then it will be neceffary to reconcile feveral maniieft difficulties and improprieties, that will be con- tained in fuch a fuppofed reference. The vificn was not adualiy true, for there can be no doubt but John will be one of the four and twenty elders, and yet at the time he wrotie, he could not be one of theai. The dillifiguifhed privilege which the apoftles will have of fitting on thrones, is manifellly deferred by our Saviour, to the lime of his ftcond advent. Before this event happens, departed faints are no where teprefented as having harps and golden yials full of odours, which are the prayers of faints : they are no where reprefented as the medium through which the prayers of the livipg faints afcend up before the throne of God. It will appear hereafter, that with the opening of the fevenih feal, commences the- particular hiftory with refpetf^ to the prefent Chrillian difpenfation; and there it is faid, that an angel came and flood at the altar, having a golden cenfor: and there was given unto him much incenfe, that he fhould offer it with the 'prayers of all faints upon the golden altar, which was before the throne: and the fmoke of the incenfe, which came wnth .the prayers of the faints, afceirded up before God out of the an- gel's hand. I apprehend, we may conclude with certainty, that the fiifi view of the quedion, as Hated, is right. It will be noticed, that among the redeemed, reprefented by four living creatures, we do not fuppofe any of the Jewifii church are comprized ; that among the elders there are twelve. There can be no doubt but there will be a number of thejewifli church, upon nearly the fame grade with the four living crea- tures. And thefe we muft exclude from the words every crea- ture. This will be more fully evident when we come to de- fcribe the perfons inentioned in the feventh chapter. The/;./;; htifma, here rendered every creature, and the pafa t kiijis in Romans viii. zi, muft intend the fame perfons. It is faid there, that the earned expe(flation of the creature, waiteth for the manifeflation, or revelation {teen apokalupfn) of the fons of God. [ m 3 That the creature fiibj.:fted to vanity, not willingly, but by reafon of him, who hath fubjeded the fame in hope. That the creature itielf fhall be delivered from the bondage of coir- ruption, into the liberty of the glory of the children of God; for we know every creature gvoaneth, being burthened toge- ther until now, and not only fo, but we ourfelves alfo, wnd have the firft fruits of the fpirit, even we ourfelves, groan within ourfelves, waiting for the adoption or fonftiip^ the redemption pf our bodies. Our prefent tranflaiion has into the glorious liberty ; but the cnglnal is, 2rJo the liberty of ike glory; and between the twd^ .there is a tnanifeft difference : the nrft implies much more than thekd. '.'''' ■' ' •••-•' • The burthen which occafions the groaning of faints, and p»hers, feerr.s to be evidently morcal, perifhabte bodies, the deliverance, from which is only at, and not before, the refur- tedion. The perlons that Paul aflTerts fhall be delivered, mu(l ^rend the fame that John defignates by every creature. It is manifeft, therefore, that after the Millenium commences, .after ihe revelation of the fons of God, there will be in that 'tingdom, others of the human race 'than the fons of God; Others than the iirlV fruits to the Lamb, over whom it is faid, ;^he fecond death hath no power. Although we may certainly decide, that they will not have ,the fame kind of bodies with the redeemed, yet it is difficult to decide with what bodies they will come; certainly not with the prefent kind of mortal bodies; becaufe Paul fiiys exprefsly, iJiey (hall be delivered from them. ' •'■ .Before we proceed to the opening of the feals contained in the fixth chapter, it will not be improper to take a general view of what we have been treating upon, in the five fi; ft chapters, all which feems to be preparatory to the opening of the feals. On the fit ft chapter we obferve, that it is evident, that the Revelations do not commence with the refurredron of Jefus Chrift. That John's commiffion extended to three matters :— things which he had feen; things which are; and things which (hall be hereafter. Thislaft is not well rendered: Kai a mellei ^eneflhai meta tau^a. The comnr'fiion feems to begin with the birth of Chr".;!, and to extend to the end of the Millenium kingdom. John's gof- pel contains what he had feen from the birth of Chrift to his refurredion. The things which are, intend fuch as relate to the difpenfuion between his refiirredion and his fecond ad- vent. " Tbe things which fhall be after ihefe thingvas the Eaftern empire transferred to the Turks. If my idea of the four living creatures be right, then the middle of them in the order of time, will be after the end of Imperial Rome and the Esftern empire, in which monarchies the two fiift have their origin and completion. The other two living creatures have not their completion till the end of the prefent economy ; till the diflblution of the two laft mo- narchies. The words, therefore, " I heard a voice in tire midft 01 th.e living creatures, a meafure of wheat for a penny, and three meafures of barley for a penny, and fee thou hurt Bot the oil and the wine," may have reference to the Maho- t ^93 ] tnetan power, becaufe it iaimediately fucceeds in the place of the Eaftern empire. Mahomet's maxim after he had acquired pov.'er was to the Chriftians, the Koran, tribute^ or the (word. Mahomet II. juft before he took Conflsnt nople, offered terms of peace, which were, circumcifion, tribute, or death. ' The words, a meafure of wheat for a penny, and three meafures of barley for a penny, may defignate a duty, or im- pofition, levied upon the Chriiiians for fuch tribute. Thie ar- ticles m.entioned being the ftaff of life, may inchide all other articles. The Chriftians are obliged to purchafe a toleration of their religion, by a fpecial tribute. See thou hurt not the oil and the wine, feems to be an in- yanftion on the Mahometan power, not to perfecute or deflroy the Chriftians. And it does not appear from hiftury that Chrif- tians have been perfecuted for their religious opinions under this power; they have enjoyed a liberty of opinion which has been denied by the papal authority, and moft, if not all the the governments in Europe. The Mahometan government-is unfriendly to the rights of human nature; and its own fubjeds of the Moflem faith, as well as Chriftians, fuffer under it : it is a very bad government to live under : yet it is not fo bad as the government of rigid Ca- tholics, where tribute will not atone for the fuppofed damnable iin of herefy. The papal power holds out but two alterna- tives— my creed or death. The Mahometan power tolerates upon two alternatives — the Koran or tribute : if neither of thefe fuit, flavery or death are the confequences. SECTION IV. When the fourth feal is opened, the fourth liv'ng creature fays, Come and fee. The true Chriftians, that will be collecfted out of this m.onarchy, call upon John to come and fee, the terrible beaft under whom they live. This is Daniel's fourth monarchy, and includes the Weftern world, with the pope at the head of it. As this beaft will require a very particular ex- amination in another place, nothing farther need be added. SECTION V. John, in what precedes, has laid before us the charader of the Chriftian church, from period to period. He has exhibited the patriarchs and apofiles ; the whole body of the redeemed, an innumberable hoft, that are made partakers of the bleffings of thegofpel, as feems to be evident; who, and what they are, v/e are not ;>articularly informed; and alfo the four laft temporal monarchies. It appears, then, that the fpjthful [ ^94 3 •clepirted Jews, under the Mofaic difpenfation, have not yet bev^n introduced. On opening the fifth feal, John faw under the altar, the fouls of them that were fl.\in for the word of God, and for the tefti- mony which they htld. As the words do not imimate that thefe were the fouls of departed Chriitians, we may fafely con- clude that they are the fouls of Jews, who in their life-time, had borne teftimcny for the word of God under the Mofaic difpenfation. They are not repreftnted with equal dignity and glory, as the faithful, under the Chriflian fyftem: provi- dence feems conftantly to make the pious and holy, a primary and foie objtd. The care of the faithful, is always among the £;fl matters of importance. The judgments of heaven are not permitted to operate on the wicked, until the righteous are fe- cured from d.-r.ger and harm. Before the final deftruffion of the Jewifh church and nation is introduced, the Jewifh faints are exhibited, and with feeming anxiety, enquire. How long*? And it was anfwered, for a little feafon; and white robes were given to every one of them. That is, to all the Jewifh martyrs : for the defcriptioii has reference only to martyrs. SECTION VI. The opening of the fixth ftal introduces one of the fevered iudgniems of heaven, executed on the Jewifh nation ; by v/hich was accomplifhed, the difperfion of that people : Impe- rial Rome is the minifter that executes this vengeance, which happened fome time before the Revelations were wrote; that is, in the year of our Lord feventy; and thirty-feven years after the pallion. The term fix, will be found in three places to be very important, and feems to clofe the work of the v/eek. John was ordered to v.'r;te, firft, things which thou hasfeen: fecond, things which are; and third, things which Ihall be hereafter. There is, therefore, no impropriety in fup- pofing John records this event, which will leave no chafm be- tween tlie OH and New Teflament prophecies. The end of the Jewifh nation was, by the prophets, foretold, but the time when, was not. Our Saviour, when his difciples enquired of him concerning the faine, only informs them, that before that generation pafs away, all thefe things (hall come to pafs. John was a witnefs to the truth of this alTertion ; and he feems to begin his prophecy with the refurretftion of Chrill: v.'ho he denominates the firft begotten from the dead. The .firll memorable event afterwards, was the taking of Jerufaleni by Vefpafian and Titus. The defcriptive figures of this great [ 295 1 and foiemn event, are :in earthquake, the fun, the moon, the liars, and heaven ilfelf departed as a fcrolJ. The fun, moon, and ftars, are extinguifhed. The fun defignates the firl\ civil mngiflrate; the moon, the church; and the ftars, thepiielis and Leviies. Thefe charaders are fo often ufed in thefe determinate fenfes, that a different application, is doing manifeft violeiice to them. No other event has ever taken place on earth, from the flood to this lime, to which all thefe defcriptive figures can with the leaft propriety be applied. By " mountain" here, is intend- ed princes and nobles ; and by. " illands," captains and mighty men, , As we have in this great event, a figure of fome future, and more heavy judgment, of a fimilar nature : as this event is ap- parendy by our Saviour, connedted with what will take place at his fecond appearance ; and as the fpirit of prophecy did not Ibretell the precife time that it ftiould happen, though it ap- proached very near to it, fo we are not to fuppofe^ the precife time of the happening of the fecond event, is foretold, though we are brought as near to the knowledge of it, as is neceflary and proper for us. Tire laft part of the figurative defcription feems to have a particular reference to this fecond event. After the vidory obtained over the Jews, by Vefpaiian and Titus, the Roman empire was for a little time calm and un- difturbed; peace and quietnefs generally reigned throughout the fame. This we find, is to be attributed to an over-iuling providence, and not to thefe generals ; the firft of whom, Jo- Jephus vainly fuppofed to be the prince that the Jews e^peded to come about that time, whofe perfonage and governmentj however glorious and excellent, the defcription of them were in the facred oracles in fome refpeds, yet it v/as plainly fore- told, that the beauty fhould be marred ; that he fhould be treated with the utmoft indignity and contempt: and that he fhould fall a facrifice to malicious Jews : yet they extended their ideas no farther, than a vifible temporal prince and govern- ment. The Jewifh church is numbered and finifhed, and it requires confiderable attention to find out who are intended by ths 144,000, of all the tribes of Ifrael, fave Dan ; in whofe Head, Menaffes, the oldeft fon of Jofeph, is placed. Are thofe fervants of God, who are to be fealed, Jews, or Centilesl Are they of the good olive-tree, or are they the wild olive-tree grafted into the good one 1 [ ^56 ] CHAP. VII. AND afier thefe things I faw four angels Handing on the -XjL four corners of ihe earth, holding the four winds of the earih, that the wind Pnould not blow on the earth, nor on the fea, nor on any tree. And 1 iaw another angel afcending from the Eaft, having tha feal of the living God ; and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the fea, faying, Hurt not the earth, neither the fea, nor the trees, till we have feahd the fervants of our God in their foreheads. And I heard the number of them which were fealed, and there were fealed an hundred and forty and four thcufand of all the tribes of the children of Lrael. Of the tribe of Judea, twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Reuben, twelve ihoufand. Of the tri; e of Gad, twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Afer, twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Nepluhalim, twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Meuallcs, twelve thoufand. Of ihe tribe of Simion, twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Levi, twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of llfacher, twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Zebulon, twelve ihoufand. Of the tribe of Jofeph, twelve thoufand. Of the tribe of Benjamin, twelve thoufand. The only quefdon of importance here, is, whether the one hundred and forty-four thoufr.nd, are Jews that lived and died ■under the difpenfation of Mofes; or whether they are Chrif- tians of all nations V That this number really intends fuch as thev are defcribed to be, will appear very probable. The Tificn falls in immediately after the deftrudion of the Jewilh church and nation, when the numbex of faithful Jews m^ght be naturally afcertained. Thefe one hundred and forty-tour thoufand do not appear to be fo dillinguifned and exalted, as the four living ones, who are in the throne and round about the throne ; and are pro- bably the fame as Ifaiah reprefcnts, chap. vi. 2. I faw the Lord fitting on a throne, high and lifted up, ar.d his train filled the temple : above it Hood the leraphim, each one had fix wings, and one cried unto another and faid, Holy, holy, holy is the I/Drd of Holls: the .whole earth is full of bis glory. And, r 257 ] Ezek. i. s- where he fees four living creatures that run and te* turned as a fl-fh of lightening. It is faid of the one hundred and forty-four thoufand, that they go wherever the Lamb goes. T'he four living creatures are not numbered ; they always appear to be diftind from this number : and are all fpirit and life in worfhip and adoration. Whereas it is remarkablej that the 144,000 never utter a fyllable. U the four living creatures do really defignate the redeemed under the Chriftian difpenfation, then there can be no doubt but the 144,000, do defignate Jews under the Mofaic difpen- fation. Whether the number is definite, as expreffed* or indefinite, li a matter of curiofity, which if it could be fatisfied, would not tend to throw any light upon the main objedls of the Reve- lations. Ch. vii. 9. After this I beheld, and lo a great multitude which no man could number, of all nations and kindreds, and people and tongues, flood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands, and cried with a loud voice, faying, Salvation to our God, which fitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb. And all the angels flood round about the throne, and about the elders, and the four living creatures, and fell before the throne on their faces, and worfhipped God, faying. Amen • Blelling, and glory, and wifdom, and thankfgiving, and ho- nour, and power, and might, be unto our God, for ever, and ever. Amen. And one of the elders anfwered, faying unto me, What are thefe which are arrayed in white robes 'i And whence came they*? And I faid unto him, Sir, thou knoweft; and he faid unto me, Thefe are they which came out of great tribu- lation, and have wafhed their robes, and made them white in the blood of the Lamb : therefore are they before the throne ^ of God, and ferve him day and night in his temple ; and he that fitteth on the throne (hall dwell among them : they (hall hunger no more, neither thirft any morf leither (hall the fun light on them, nor any heat : for & amb which is in the midfl of the throne {hall feed them, ,d (hall lead them unto living fountains of waters ; and Goa hall wipe away all tears from their eyes. We are plainly told who this great multitude are i but it 19 necfeflary to exam'ne when and where their tribulation happens Qn [ 298 ] to them ; anil where their charadters as faints is formed and finifhed. And we may anfwer generally, that it is in the ftate of the Millenium. This muliitude is refeired to chap. v. 13, where every crea- ture worfhips : they are probably referred to in chap. xv. when the fong of Mofes, the fervant of God, and the fong of the Lamb is fung: and where it is faid the temple of the tabernacle of the teftimony is opened in heaven, which temple no man could enter into till the feven plagues were fulfilled. They are referred to chap. xix. where John hears the voice of a great muliitude, as the voice of many waters, and as the voice of mighty thunderings, faying. Alleluia, &<.c. And they fhall bring the glory and honour of the na- tions into ir. And there (hall be no more curfe ; the tree of life is there, whofe leaves are for the healing of the na- tions. It is evident this infinite number is different from the four living creatures, and the 144,000. And we think it is evi- dent that in thofe are included all the faithful under the Mofaic and Chriftian difpenGitions ; the confequence, therefore, is in- evitable, that this infinite number are introduced into the Mille- nium kingdom, where they have great tribulation; where, as our Saviour fays, they are compelled to come in : that they have their ChriUian charadler formed and eftabliQied there.— And it would be flrange if there fhould be a tree there, whofe leaves fhould be for the healing of the nations ; and yet there fliould be no nations to heal. There are many who hold that the Millenium ftate will be before any refurreftion ; that its fubjeds will be men in the flefh; that it will lail about one thoufand years; that in this ftate there will be an infinite number, who will have their Chrif- tian chara the golden altar, which was before the throne, and the fmoke of the incenfe which came with the prayersofthe faints, afcend- ed up before God out of the angel's hand. All which plainly intimates, a change from the Jewilh to the Chrifiian economy. The fame angel fills the cenfer with Hre of the altar, and calls it into the earth, and there were voices, and thunderings, and lightenings, and an earthquake; which naturally intimate the eftefts the prayers of the Chriftians would have upon the blind oppofers of Chriftianity : that they would draw forth the ven- geance of the heathenifh idolaters, and obftinate Jews, againft ihe innoccL* Chrifhans. SECTION I. The firf^ trumpet founds: — The figure "hail," iiitimale? number and inceflant repetition. " Fire mingled wiili blood/' ardent burning, blood-thitfiy zeal. This firll trumpet defrg- nates the perfecutions of the Chriftians, for a period of 30a years, to Conftantine the Great. By " trees," may be under- flood Chriftians, old and found in the faith. And by " green grafs,'" young converts; yet tender, and not arrived to a f^ate of Chriftian manhood. During this period, attempts were made to extirpate Chriftiaiiity from the fr.ce of the eirth. And L 30i ] hiftory (V.ews how nearly it feenied to have been effeSed: but it had a root more thr.n human. The Jews had the moft inveterate hatred againft the Chrifti- ans they perlccured; and no doubt ufed their influence with the emperors to perlecute the Chriftians. The feat of perfecu- tion was principally Afia ; and the third part may have refe- rence hereto. SECTION II. The fecond trumpet introduces Conftantine the Great. The metaphor is '' a great mountain burning with fire;" — a moun- tain intimates an empire, or the head of an empire. He was the firft Chrillian emperor, and Eufebius makes his fplendid appearance exceed that of the brightnefs of burning fire.— The '^ fea" means a very great and extended empire. In the former trumpet, one-third of the trees and green grafs were burnt up. Here the third part of the fea becomes blood : Dio- clefian, the predecelTor of Conftantine, was one of the moil violent perfecutors of the Chriftians; and Conftantine, of the Pagans; the laft, as unprincipled, as the fiift. Chriftians may defend themfelves : but they may not perfecute : yet fubmif- fion is the conftant them^e of the gofpel. The impolitic arrangements of the ecclefiaftical hierarchy made by Conftantine, placed the bifhop of Rome at the head of Europe, which was then one-third part of the known world. The fea's becoming blood, indicates fomething very ofFenfive and impare ; and this has been the cafe of the church in Europe: that is, the Roman Catholic church. SECTION III. The third trumpet opens to view the corruptious of the ecclefiiftical hierarchy ; this was a natural confequence of Conftantine's Ecclefiaftical regulations : the temporal govern- ment of Imperial Rome, was adminiftered under the emperor, by great officers of ftate, allotted to certain divifions of the empire; and under thefe a great number of fubordinate offi- cers : The temporal divifions were alfo made ecclefiaflical divifions : dignified clergy, and fubordinate, were here intro- duced : and the ecclefiaftical foon imbibed the fpirit of the temporal government, which has continued to this day in parr. By the terms '' a great Rar falling from Heaven, burning as jt were a lamp," is intended particularly the bifhop of Rome,who appeared firft at the head of all the clergy, at the firft general r 303 ] council at N'.ce, aflembled by Conflamine. Of the fivft four , general councils, Mr. Furneau has given the following ac- I count : ! The council of Nice, held in the year of our Lord 31 j, i conlifted, we are told, of more than 300 bifhops, broxighc ; together, feme by the hope of gain, and others to fee fuch a I miracle of an emperor as Conllantine ; who accljrdingly well ■ rewarded them by his prefents, as well as his entertainments; Sabinus faith, that they were weak and illiterate men, which I might be true with regard to many of them. However, it is I certain, that they were very litigious and contentious; info- I much that the emperor was obliged to interfere, to take them off from their private quarrels, and from their daily cudom of I prefeming to hini accufations againft one another, before he ' could get them to attend to the buiinefs for which they were called together ; and when they did engage in it, their condud was agreeable to their character; for the party accuflid, having laid before them a written confeffion of their faith, ihey immedi- ately tore it in pieces: and a great tumult arifing, and thofe who prefented the paper being cried out upon, as betrayers of the faith, were fo terrified, that they all rofe, except two, and were the firft in cond'^mning the fentiments and party they be- fore elpoufed. With fuch violence were matters carried ia this council ! and the unintelligible terms which they introduced into their creeds and definitions of faith, and irapofed by dint of authority on others, only ferved to increafe and perpetuate the controverfies then fubfifting, and fill the world with mutual, rage and mutual perfecutions. The confequence of which Was, that the Chrlflian religion, which, for 300 years after the afcenfion of our Saviour, had been fpreading over a large part of Afia, Europe and Africa, without the affiftance of iecular power and church authority, and at the convening ef the council of Nice was almoft every where, through thofe countries, in a flourifhing condition, in the fpace of another 300 years, or a little more, was greatly corrupted in a large part of that extent, its glory debafed, and its light aimed ex- tinguiftied. This council, we are informed by Socrates, was on the point of decreeing the celibacy of the clergy, if they had not been diverted from it, by a fpirited oration of Paph- nutius, an Egyptian bifhop. The next general council of Conflantinople, A. D. 38r, was called to confirm the decifions of the council of Nice, which had not in the leaft extinguifhed the rage of controverfy. Pre- [ 304 ] \Jou3toit, the emperor wrote to theinivabiiants of that d:y> that he would have all his fubjetfts to be of the fame religion which Peter, prince ot the apoffles, had from the beginning, delivered to the Romans, and which was now held by Da- mafus, biQiopof Rome, and Peter, bifhop of Alexandria. So refpeftable a father as Gregory Nazianzen, in a letter which he wrote to Procopius to excufe himfelf with the emperor for attending this council, faith, that he was defuous of avoiding all fynods, becaufe he had never leenany good effedl or happy concluiion of any one of them; that they rather increafed, than lefltned the evils they were defigned to prevent. For the love of contention, and the luQ of power, were there mani- fefted in inftances innumerable. And what the good father faid concerning former councils, not excepting the famous one of Nice, he found afterwards to be true of the council of Condaniinople. Thefe conveyers of the Holy Ghoft, faith he, thefe preachers of peace to all men, grew fo bitterly out- rageous and clamourous againft one another, in the midft of the church, bandying into parties, mutually accufing each other, leaping about as if they had been mad, under the fu- rious impulfe of a liilt of power and dominion, as if they would have rent the whole world in pieces. He faith after- wards, that this was not the efTed of piety, but of a contention for thrones. And he gives a ftrange account of their indecent behaviour, when he had juft ma;le a fpeech to them. Thefe furious young men were followed by the eider, and raled the council. The general council of Ephefus, A. D. 431, was called on this occafion. Neftorius was of opinion, that the two natures in ChriR, were not fo united after thein carnation, as to occafion a mutual cominuaication of properties. He therefore objeded to calling the Virgin Mary, Theotokos, the mother of God; and would have her called Chridotokos, the mother of Chrift. The defign of the council of Ephefus was to fettle this notable difpure ; or rather to condemn Nellorius. When they met, Cyril, of Alexandria, the avowed enemy of Neftorius, induced the bifhops prefent of his own party, to proceed with great precipitance and violence to the condemnation of Neftorius, befoie the arrival of John, bifhop of Antioch, and the bifhops who were with him; and that in oppofition to the proteft of fixty or feventy bifbops.and the emperor's commiffioner.whom they drove out of the aiieiVibly. And then they fentan ac- count of wlwt they hid done, inforlbed, "To NeSoriu?, a r 305 i fecond Judas." When John and his party arrived, they de- pofed Cyril ; and Cyril and his party, in return, depofed John ; thus there fubfilied two councils, mutually condemning each other. To allay the ftorm, the emperor gave his fanftion to the depofition of Neftorius, Cyril and Memnon, an adive par- tizan of Cyril's, and they were arrefled by the emperor's com- miffion; but he was afterwards brought (ibme fay, by the monies diftributed among his courtiers by the deputies of Cyril) to alter his mind ; to confirm indeed the depofition of Nefto- rius, whom he banilhed, but to reftore Cyril and Memnon. Ever fince Cyril and his party have been efteemed the ligiti- mate council of Ephefus. Ifidorus, of Pelufium, in a letter to Cyril, treats him very juftly, as well as very freely, when he reprefents his condudt in this council to be that of a man purfuing only his own refentments. The fourth general council of Chalcedon, A. D. 4^1, was occafioned by the extraordinary tranfaSions of a council of Ephefus, A. D. 449, of which Diofcorus, biftiop of Alexan- dria, was prefident ; and in which the doftrine of the two natures in Chrift, after the incarnation, was condemned, and the contrary doftrine of Eutyches confirmed. The menaces of the prefident, together with the foldiers and Monks, who furrounded the council, terrified the whole aflembly ; and Fla- vianus, bilhop of Conftantinople, who had condemned Eu- tyches, being accufed by the prefident, and declared to be anathematized and depofed; and appealing therefore from him, and fomebifhops, at the fame time, inter pofing in his behalf; the prefident (Parted up, and fternly called for the emperor's commiiTioners, by whofe command the pro-conful of Afia came in with the military, and a confufed mob, with chains and clubs, andfwords: and fome bifhops not willing to declare, and others flying away, he cried out, If any one refufe to fign, with me he hath to contend ; and then he, and another bilhop, carried about a blank paper, and obliged themi all to fign it. After which, it was filled up with a charge of herefy againft Flavianus, and the fentence of his depofition, Flavianus ftill excepting againft the prefident, he and others fell furioufly upon him, beating him barbaroufly, throwing him down, kicking and trampling upon him, infomuch, that three days after, he died of the bruifes he had received in the council. The general council of Chalcedon, I fay, was called for thi« purpofe ; and after fome ftruggle between the two comefld- Rf [ 3o6 ] ing parties, for and againft Diofcorus, fome crying out for the condemnation and baniihment of the heretic, for Chrift had depoled him ; and others for his reftoration to the council, to the churches ; the party againft him prevailed, and he was depofed, and the dodtrine of the two natures which had been condemned before, was now athimed ; the fathers crying out. We believe as Pope Leo doth, anathema to the dividers and confounders; we believe as Cyril did; thus the orlljodox be- lieve, curled be every one who doth not believe fo too. It may, perhaps, by feme perfons, be efteemed an zA of prudence to conceal the enormities of fiich famous aflemblies of Chtiilian b.ihops, hi\ the honor of Chrittianity fliould fufFer by expoiing them: but I confefs I cannot be of this opinion. Chriflianity can never fuffer in the judgment of any impartial perfon, by the condud of thofe turbulent and fadious men, who have figured on the pub'ic theatre, in iupport of a poli- tical religion ; while it hath numberlefs advocates in every age, who by their example, as well as influence, promote the irterell of peifonal religion; exhibiting the fairefl patterns of meeknefs, humihty, contempt of the world, patience, con- tentment, purity, and fpiriiuality, univerlal benevolence, and chaiity, as well as the moll undiflembled and fervent piety. Such men of fterling worth, fuch genuine Chrilhans, who pafs through the world like a gentle current, which fertilizes the whole adjacent country , appear with no eclat in hiflory ; the good effcds of their virtues being dlffufed in filence : while the reUlefs and ambitious, who aim at wealth and power, and bear down all before them, like refiftlefs tonents, which de- folate regions, attract obfervation from the changes they pro- duce in the world. Neverthelefs, thofe good and righteous men, who have ferved their generations in their particular nations, by iheir private virtues, will hereafter be had in ever- klling remembrance, when thofe who have flood forth to the public, as the champions of tyranny or fecular Chriftianity, will be covered with everlafting (l^ame and contempt. SECTION IV. The fourth trumpet introduces the deftrudlion of one of the heads of the weflern empire. The figure is '• the fun,'' the third part of it is finitten ; this defigUAtes Europe, toeing one- third ; Afia and Africa the other two-third-. But we have alfo " the moon" and ♦' the liars," one-third of which are frciucn : and thefe metaphors always have reference to the church, and the miuifiers [hereof; Rome imperial in Europe, r 307 j came to an end in Auguftulus, A. D. 476, and in its ftead, flood up the biQiop of Rome, and his fubordinate clergy. Europe at this time had not embraced Chriftianiiy. Clovis is faid to have been the firft ChrilTian prince in Europe afttr the weftern emperors, fome of whom might perhaps claim, or be entided to this appellation : he v/as baptized A. D. 496, as is faid. This is the head that receives a deadly wound, as is ftated in the 13th chapter : but it revives again in eccleluftical Rome ; — not immediately, not till many years afterwards. C H A P. IX. AN D the fifth angel founded, and I faw a flar fall from Heaven unto the earth: and to him was given the key of the bottomlefs pit. And he opened the bottomlefs pit; and there arofea fmoke out of the pit, as the fmoke of a great furnace, and the fun and the air were darkened by reafon of the fmoke of the pit. And there came out of the fmoke locufls upon the earth : and unto them was given power, as the fcorpions oi the earth have power. And it was commanded them that they (hould not hurt the grafsof the earth; neither any green thing, neither any tree; but only thofe men who have not the feal of God in their forehead. And to them it was given that they fhould not kill them, but that they (hould be tormented five months : and their torment was as the torment of a fcorpion, when hellriketh a man. And in thofe days (hall men feek death, and fhall not fincf it : and fhall defire to die, and death fhall flee from them. And the (hapes of the locufts were like unto horfes prepared unto battle: and on their heads were as it were crowns like gold, and their faces were as the faces of men. And they had hair as the hair of women, and their teetir was as the teeth of lions. And they had breaft-plates as it were brea(t-plates of iron : and the found of their wings was as the found of chariots of many horfes running to battle. And they had tails like unto fcorpions, and there were firings in their tails: and their power was to hurt men five months. And they had a king over them, which is the angel of the' bottomlefs pit, whofe name, in the Hebrew tongue, is Abad- don ; but in the Greek tongue he hath h's name ApoUyon.. I 30S ] One woe is pafl : and behold there come two woes more hereafter. And the fixth angel founded, and I heard a voice from the four horns of the golden altar which is before God, faying to the fixth angel which had the trumpet, Loofe the four angels which are bound in the great river Euphrates. And the four angels were loofed, which were prepared for an hour, and a day, and a month, and a year, for to flay the third part of men. And the number of the army of the horfemen were two hundred thoufand thoufand : and I heard the number of them. And thus I faw the horfes in the vifion, and them that fat on them, having breaft-platesof fire and of jacinth, and brim- fione : and the heads of the horfes were as the heads of lions : and out of their mouths iffued fire, and fmoke, and brim- flone. By thefe three were the third part of men killed, by the fire, and by the fmoke, and by the brimftone, which iflued out of their mouths. For their power is in their mouth, and in their tails: for their tails were like unto fcorpions, and had heads, and with them they do hurt. And the reft of the men which were not killed by thefe plagues, yet repented not of the works of their hands, that they fhould not worfhip devils, and idols of gold and filver, and brafs and ftone, and of wood, which neither can fee, nor hear, nor walk. Neither repented they of their murders, nor of their for- caries, nor of their fornications, nor of their thefts. SECTION V. The three following trumpets have predicated of them an affecting and fofemn denunciation ot wo, wo, wo, to the in- habitants of the earth, by reafon of the voices of the trumpet of the three angels which are yet to found. The fifth trumpet exhibits " a fiar falling from Heaven.'' And this according to the figure, and the order of time, muft Intend the rife of Mahomet, a faUe teacher. Here commences Daniel's fecond bead, and John's red horfe, or at leaft the foundation is laid therefore ; as we have no figurative defcrip- lion of the deftrud^ion of the Saracen empire, we may conclude that this, and the Turkilh, are reckoned only as one great empire. The Hegeira, or computation of time, among the Mahometans, commences with Mahomet's flight from Mecca, C 309 1 A. D. 612. By this power, Imperial Rome in the eaft, is eventually to be deftroyed. If we confider Mahomet as one of the moft extraordinary men that has b;en in the world, and well worthy of particular notice in prophecy; if we farther confider the fucceires of this power, as tjeing aftoniihingly great, we may, without impropriety, view the Saracen, as conftiiuting or commencing the fecond great monarchy, in the order as John has placed them. I have elfewhere noticed what properly falls in here, and anfwers to the injuneing fimply protected from the lace of the ferpent 1260 years. The members of this :church enter into eternal life ; the fecond death has no power over them. By this church triumphant, I mean the Teffira Zoouta, or 'four having life eflentially and indefinitely ; (the term Zoony means neither beafi nor creature : the idea of eflential and in- definite exiflence, is very proper to be fixed to it) but upon re- flexion, 1 am doubtful whether v.'e ought to call thefe a church : they are the bride, the Lamb's wife. They participate of the unfearchable riches of Chrift : They have golden vials full oi odours, which are the prayers of the and of hl^ cbtia. [ 33^ ] That the time of the dead, that they (hoiild be judged, is come — confequently, they muftbe called up from the grave. That the time is come to reward the prophets, and faints; and alfo them that fear his name, liuall and great — which laft naturally defignaies the church triumphant. Thefe alfo miift be called up horn their graves. That the time is come to deftroy them that deftroy the eaith. Now as the fevcnth vial is cleaily a part of the ftventh trumpet, though indicative of a new era ; thele things may ali juflly and truly be afferied to happen under the feventh trum- pet: I'hey will have their commencement on the li'.fl day vt the trumpet ; and it will be manifeft hereafter, that we havegcod reafon to fuppofe, that the live firft days of this trumpet have already elapfed. We come now to a dcfcription ofthelaft temporal povi'er that is to be on earth : v;hich compleats the great red dragon. CHAP. XIII. ' A ^*'D I flood upon the fand of the fea, and f^wa beaft ri/e JLJk. Up out of the lea, having feven heads and ten horns, and tipon his herns ten crowns, and upon his heads the nam^e ol blafphemy. And the beaft which I faw was like unto a leopard, and his feet were as the feet of a bear, and his mouth as the mouth of a lion : and the dragon gave him his power, and his feat, and great authority. And I faw one of his heads, as it were wounded to death ; and his deadly wound was healed : 7.nd all the world wondered afier the beaft. And they worfhipped the dragon, which gave power unto the beaft: and they worfliipped the beall, faying. Who is like unto the beaft '? who is able to make war with him 1 And there was given unto him a mouth ipeaking great things, and blafphemies : and pov/er was given unto him to continue forty and two month?.. And he opened his mourh in blafphemy againft God, to blafpheme his name, and his tabernacle, and them that dwell in Heaven. And it was given unto him to make war with the faints, and to overcome them: and power was given him over all kin- dreds, and tongues, and nation?. And all that dwell upon the earth (hail wcrfij'p liim, whofe name is not written in the book oi life of the Lamb fta'nfrom the foundation of the world, I 333 3 If any man have an ear, let him hear. He that leadeih into captivity, fhall go into captivity; he tVuU killeth with the fword, mull be killed wiih the fword. Here is the patience and the faith of the faints. The fea may be faid to be a great immeafurable and indivi- fible whole : The earth is capable of menfuration and divifion, by meres and bounds. By the fea, is intended a very great empire; and by the earth a fmaller one. Much has been wrote about this beaft, and that which fuc- ceeds it : and yet expofitors have hardly fatisfied themfelves that they have given a true account of both together. We have undoubtedly feen fomething befalling the weftern empire, under the fourth trumpet. We alfo have had the Mahometan power in different views exhibited to us, in the fifth and fixth trumpets. It is evident that this beaft cannot be the laft of thefe powers: we muft therefore find a temporal power in Europe anfwering to the defcriptions here given. When John fees the beaft arife, he fiands upon the fand of the fea ; that is, he is not fn the fea, but upon the very edge of it. As all agree that the term fea means a great empire, and as at the time John wrote, he was in fuch a fea, that is, in Imperial Rome, it is evident, by John's pofition, that this beaft arifes at the divifion of the great Roman empire, and be- gins with the weftern emperors, A. D. 392. It is neceftary to find a government, in which the following circumftances unite : Firft. The power is to be given to the beaft. Second. The chief magiftrates are 10 lofethe power; there is to be a chafm between them and fome other power that is to (land up in their place. Third. The new power that arifes, is to be like a Iamb, which has two horns. Itm.uft therefore be a pretended Chrif- tian power. And there muft be two different kinds of govern- ment; for inDan'el, the ram has tw» horns in the fame head, one lignifying the king of Media, and the other of Perfia. The he-goat has only one horn. The two horns here defignate two different manners of exercifing the governm.enr. All the^ requifites can be found in no other place than Rome, after the year 392. Theodofius the Great, divided his empire, and gave to one ofhis fens the city of Rome, and what was from thence denomi- nated the weftern empire. This head received a deadly wound; the barbarous nations deftroyed it. Afterwards, Rome eccle- fiaftical and popular, held the government for a long time, till A. D. 1099. Then the Popes came in a lingle and imperial head. I 334 3 It will be obferved, that there are few charaSeriftic defcrip- tions of the elerenih horn that feems to make its appearance in Daniel, after the ten hoins rife up. That three of the fiift horns are to be plucked up by tb^ roots before it. As to the three horns to be plucked up, the quedion Is, Whether they are three of the ten horns'? All expofitors that I have feen, fuppofe that they are : But the fad muft be other- wife : becaufe, after the papal power arofe, firft as a kind of popular, ecclellaftical, and temporal government; and fecond, as a monarchical government, with the pope at the head of it— . It cannot be made to appear, that any three, among ten horns, have been plucked up by the roots by the papal power. And John's defcriptions of the ten kings, intimates clearly the con- trary, that is, that none of them will be plucked up by the papal power. As the pope is the main objecTt aimed at by Daniel's eleventh horn, the only probable and natural conftruAion that prefents itfelf is. That the weftern Roman emperors, and the empire of Charlemagne, and the popular, ecdefiaflical, and temporal government, making three diftindt horns, (hould be taken oat of the way, before the exiftence of the eleventh horn. Therefore the words, before him, do not mean in his prefence, but before his exiftence. Several expofitors, and Sir Ifaac Newton among the reft, have fought for, and pointed out ten horns, before the ecdefi- aftical hierarchy exited. This cannot be light, becaufe they are to exift at the fime time with that power. The ten horns of Daniel, and the ten kings of John, cannot be looked for pre- vious to A. D. 700, nor later than A, D. 1099, for Daniel places the exiftence of the ten horns before that of the eleventh. It muft therefore be manifeft, that Daniel has fpecial reference to the pope, by his eleventh horn, as well as John by one of his horns of the lamb. And here the higher horn came up the laft, as in the cafe of the ram. Or by the three horns plucked up by the roots, muft intend three governments that are to be diflblved fome ftiort time be- fore the diflolution of the papal power. The diflblution of xvhich will naturally operate to diflolve the papal power. And I beheld another beaft come up out of the earth; and he had two horns like a lamb, and he fpake as a dragon. And he exerclfeth all the power of the firft before him, and caufeththe earth and all them which dwell therein to worfliip the firft beaft, whofe deadly wound was healed. And he doeth great wonders, fo that he maketh fire come cov/n from Heaven en the earsh in the fisht of men : C 335 ] And he decelveth them that dwell on the earth, by the means Gt'thofe miracles which he had power to do in the fight of the b?ail : faying to them that dwell on the earth, that they fhould ni.Ake an image to the beaft which had the wound by a fnord, aiiddid live; And he had power to give life unto the image of the bead, t/.at the image of the beali (hould both fpeak, and caufe that as many as would not worQiip the image of the beaft, fhould be killed. And he caufeth all, both great and fmall, rich and poor, free and bond, to receive a mark in their right hand, or in their foreheads : And that no man m"ght buy or fell, fave he that hath ths mark or the name of the beail, or the number of his name. Here is wifdom. Let him that hath underflanding count the number of the beaft : for it is the number of a man : and his number is fix hundred three-fcore and fix. As the laft part of this defcription feems to be defigned in a par- ticular manner to point out to us the very beaft ; v/e will endea- vour to examine it firft ; If the tranflators had omitted to tranflate the three Greek initial letters, it is probable there would have been more exertion of genius in finding out this myfterious cypher. I fuppofe it has been generally taken for granted, that thofe let- ters really fignified 666. It is acknowledged they may ; and yet they may alfo have reference to another number, in ftri(ft conformity with the Greek. Perhaps the tranflation would have been better in Englilh, as follows : Let him that hath under- ftanding, decypher the cypher of the beaft, for it is the cypher of a man beaft; andhiscypher isX. E. S. The initial X. is that of Chriflos, and of Xilia, rcoo. E, is that of Eulon, and ftands alone for 60. S, is that of Stauros, and ftands alone for 6. Chriftos. Eulon. Stauros. Chrift. Wood. Crofs. 1066. The whole of the above cypher exadlly meets in Pope Ur- ban II. Henault, in his chronological abridgement of the hiftory of France, fays, " The firft crufade was refolved on in the fame council (that is the council ot Clermont, A. D, 1099) under the pontificares of Urban II. t 336 ] Until this time, the bidiops preceded the cardinals. It wa; ill this council, that for the firft time, the name of pope was given to the cWef of the church, to the exclulion of the bilhops, v.'ho had the fame before. Godfroi Bouillion, commanded the crufade, and was made king of Jernfalem, A. D. 1099. As John undoubtedly reclcons from the refurreftion,33 years are to be dedudtcd, which leaves 1066. At this time, armies v/ere denominated crofs-bearers : The idolatry of the crofsliad arrived at an incredible height. Ths people were made to ;->elieve, that crucifixes uitered fpeeche*. But I need not colled inftances of the fuperftitious reverence, and adoration of the crofs. The crufades are juiily confideicd as one of the moft fur- prizing inftances of infatuation and mifguidedceal, of any that we have an account of in hiftory. The pope, or the fecond head of the beaft, commences to- gether with the crufides. The two horns, reprefent the two different kinds of go- vernment,both ecclefiaihcal and prettndedly evangelical. Two horns do not neceffarily iniimate two feparate and diftinft kingdoms exifting at the fame time, nor two different kinds of power exercifed at the fame time, but one and the fame beaft, under two effentially different forms of government in fuc- ceffjon. This is manileilly the cafe in Daniel's defcripticns of beafts. Here we have Rome ecckfiadically popular ; and Rome ecclefiaftically imperial : — but clalTed under one head. Ill the introdudlion, it is manifeft, that feven beaih and ten horns, make one compleat dragon. Thisbeaft srifing out of the Tea, having only one head, makes the full complement of heads for the dragoa; therefore it is denominated as having feven iieads, though it has aftually but one head and ten horns crowned, it is fuflficiently maniftfl, that the defign is tc fhew us a connection between, and combination of feren great and powerful monarchies, exclufive of the Mahometan power. And 1 flatter myfelf it is impofiible to make thefe out in any other way than has already been fuggefted, or may be more fully hereafcer. To fuppofe thefe feven heads, which are exprefsly faid f be crowned heads indicate feven fmall hills, on which it i.- faid the city of Rome is built, is a fuppofition too trifling and abfurd to require a ferious refutation. Seven little hills, with the names of blafphemy written on them, would at ieafl feetn paradoxical; but there is a peculiar force in thoJe words,. '■ we conlider the feven heads as feven great jnonarchies. C 337 ] Mr. Lowman has obferved, with refpe€Yen plagues, clothed in pure and white linen, and having their brealls girded with golden girdles. And one of the four living creatures gave \mto the feven angels, feven golden vials full of the wrath of God, v/ho liveth for ever and ever. And the temple was filled with fmoks from the glory of God, and from his power: and no man was able to enter into the temple, till the feven plagues of the feven angels were fulfilled. A queftion naturally arifes here, Who are thofe who have gotten the vidory over the beaft"? &c. This bead, we fuppofe, to be the lame that is defcribed on opening the fourth feal, as follows: A pale horfe : And he that fat on him was death, and hell followed with him : And alfo the fame beaft that tifes out of the earth, with two horns, like a lamb. Therefore thofe who have gotten the vidory over him, conftitute the church, which is defcribed under the figure of a flying eagle. The fea of glafs may defignate a ftatc of perfed firmnefs, an unihaken foundation, as alfo clearnefs and purity : and alfa 2 place of fafety during fome extraordinary events. The deliverance of thefe, atrd of the childien of Ifrael, •jvhen a paffage was made for them through the Red Sea, have a refemblance to each other. This is intimated by the fong : The fong of Mofes was after the children of Ifrael had palled the RedSea, and when they were in perfeft fecurity from their ene- mies on the oppolite fhore. This fong alfo, it is evident, is performed after the viftory is obtained, and when they ftand on the fea of glafs, having the harps of God: And this cannon be before the refurredion. If therefore, in this.fituatlon, and at that time, they declare that all nations fhall come and worfhip before thee ; becaufe thy judgments are made manifeft : then we may reft fitisfied, that the gofpal difpenfation will be continued in the Millenium kingdom ; And this confirms the explanation we have given of the 1 3th ver.of chap. v. And every creature which is in Heaven, Sec. who fhall not fear thee, and glorify thy name: for thy j-udgments are made manifeft — muft have reference to others, than thofe who unite in this fong ; confequendy to fome, who [ 345 .1 ■are vn a fit nation to be operated opon by fear, which fuch a lignal difplay of judgment has a tendency to excite. It is one of the ioiir living creatures that furnifhes the feven angels with the vials of wrath ; which feems naturally to refer us to the Chriftians, collededout of the laft temporal govein- nient. The temple of the tabernacle of the tedimony in Heaven, feems to defignate a place to worQiip in : it is fully implied, that men may enter into it after the plagues are fulfilled, though they cannot before. It will, no 'doubt, be vilible, upon the pouring out of the feventh vial ; for the pouring out of this vial is only a iignal for a new era. C HAP. XVI. AND I heard a great voice out of the temple, fay to the feven angels, Go your ways, and pour out the vials of ihe wrath of God upon the earth. And the firll went and poured out his vial upon the earth : and there fell a noifome and grievous fore upon ihe men which had the mark of the beaiij and upon them v/hich worlhipped his imnge. SECTION I. The defcriptions in thefe vials are fliort and concife, and the •vials feem to follow each other in quick fucceffion. It appears to be natural to poftpone the commencing of the pouting out of tVie vials till the 1260 years allotted to the two witneflcs expiie. And as thefe years manifeflly belong to the Grecian churches, there is good reafon to fuppofe that the pe- riod of the vials commences when that has elapi'ed. That there is no interval of time between the clofing of the iixth trumpet and the commencement of the firrt vial. If we compute from the birth of Chnll, the death of the witnelits happened, A. D. 1260. And the period of the vials ccmmenccs, and the periods to bs alligaed to each, will be as foluw ; [ 349 ] The firll vial—commences A. D. 1260 years Ends A. D. 1365 105 The fecond—commences A. D. 1365 Ends A. D. 1470 los The third—commences '" A. D. 1470 Ends A. D. 1575 105 The fourth — commences A. D. 1575 Ends A, D. ib8o 105 The fifth— commences A. D. 1680 Ends A. D. 178? 105 The fixth— commences A. D. 1785 Ends A. D. i8go 105 630 The charafteriflic defcnptions in the vials, do not point out the beginning or the ending of the vials : — but in fome part of each 105 years, we fhall find fomething in hiftory, corref- ponding with the defcriptions. The earth denotes only a part of the great Roman fea. The Chriftians under the eaftern emperors are charged with the greateft idolatry, and therefore muft have the mark of the beaft. Between 1260 and 1365, the Chriftians in the eaftem empire fuSered a variety of misfortunes from the Turks. One in par- ticular was a very grievous fore to them, which was circum- cifion; and hiftory informs us, that thoufands of them were circumcifed between thefe two periods; and almoft all Afia Minor was, fomeiime before 1365, leduced to the fubjedion of the Turks. SECTION II. And the fecond angel poured out his vial upon the fea : a»d it became as the blood of a dead man : and every living foul died in the fea. Sea here, may intend the feat of the eaftem empire ; as the earth, when the firll vial was poured out, defignates only the provinces of Afia Minor. And between 1365 and 1470, Con- flantinople wast.iken : And to one fingle event of this kind, the defcriptions very evidently refer us. Deaih probably in- tends political death. And the blood of a dead man, defig- nates that the Chriftians were naufeous and offenfive to the Mahometans, as well as to Heaven. Conftantioople was the laft feat of the great Roman fea or empire. L 350 ] When the characSeriftics of the fixth trumpet are weighed with atteniion, I think it muft appear that John introduces the power, mentions the end of the eaftern empire, which it will etfed; but does not convey an idea, that it takes place aftually under the fixth trumpet. But the figures here, feem to convey the idea of its end accurately. SECTION III. And the third angel poured out his vial upon the rivers and fountains of waters; and they became blood. And I heard the angels of the waters fay, Thou art riglite- ou?, O Lord, which art, and waft, and Quit be, becaufe thou had judged thus: For they have Pned the blood of f;.!nts and prophets, snd thou hsft given them blood to drink ;. for they are worthy. And I heard another out of the altar fay. Even fo, Lord God Almighty, true and righteous are thy judgments. We may remark, that the firft trumpet plainly defignates the perfecming and murdering of the inaocent Chrillians : that the ef?->sfls of the firll vial are poured out upon the fubjeds of the beaft, upon the fynagogue offatan. That the fecond trumpet defignates the rife of Conftantine the Great : and that the effe^s of the fecond vial are poured out upon the very feat of empire; which he eftablilTied. And that the third trumpet plainly points out the commencement and corruptions of the ecclefiaHica! hierarchy; upon which the effe(fts of the third vial sre mani- feilly poured out. The rivers and fountains of waters mud in- tend the corrupt clergy : And their becoming blood, naturallv intimates that they become very offenfive to others. The moft re- maikable and permanent inllance of fuch an event, is the re* formation, which took a lading root foon after the year 1500. A general council was called to meet at Trent, A. D. 1 542, m order effedually to crufli the herefy, which after many fuf- peniions and intermiffions, ended A. D. 1563. The council, managed by the intrigues of the popes, con- firmed their corruptions, and condemned all doftrines tending to a reformation. But it was unanimoully rtjefted by all who maintained thenecefi^ty of a reformation. The kingdoms of England and Scotland, Sweden and Den- mark, m,my ftates of the empire and cantons of Swi'.zerland, great numbers in France, Hungary, and Bohemia, feparated entirely from the Roman communion, snd renounced the pa- pal authority. [ 351 ] We fee plainly a door opened here, which no man has been able to (hut : which conefponds with what was faid to the church of Philadelphia. This was the firtt permanent and effectual limitation of the popes authority : And the polemical writings for that day fnow how much the reformed defpifed the Roman clergy. The defcriptions, therefore, very naturally correfpond with fa& that happened between 1470 and 1575. SECTION IV. And the fourth angel poured out his vial upon the fun : and power was given unto him to fcorch men with fire. And men were fcorched with great heat, and blafphemed the name of God, who had power over thefe plagues : and they repented not to give him glory. The fun denotes the chief civil magiftrate in an empire or kingdom. Betv/een the years 1575 and 1680, there were very many remarkable events, which were the effefts of kingly autho- rity. We naturally begin with Mary, queen of England. She be- gan to reign in 1553; and during the (hort time (he reigned, fhe endeavoured to extirpate the reformation. The many ads of cruelty during her reign are well known. Another memorable event, was the maflacre of between 30 and 40,000 Huguenots, on St. Bartholomew's eve. The wars between Philip II. and the United Netherlands, were in this century. The period in England commenced in the blood of the Prote(\ants, and ended in beheading Charles I. It was a period in which the pope, afCfted by the Jefults, diflurbed the peace of all Europe, more efpecially France. Henry the IVth. was murdered, fuppofed to have been done by the influence of the Jefuits. It is true, that if we begin with Mary, queen of England, we go back about twenty years into the third period. And if we confine ourfelves ftriftly within 1575 and 1680, we (hall fi/iJ that monarchical governments were highly tyrannical in Europe during that period. The Jefuits, and Louis XIV, were great fcourges to mankind. SECTION V. And the fifth angel poured out his vial upon the feat of the beaft ; and his kingdom was full of darknefs : and they gnawed their tongues for pain : [ 3S1 ] Andblafphemed the God of Heaven, becaufe of their pains and fores, and repented not of their deeds. The feat of the beaft no doubt intends papal Rome. And that event which feems beft to correfpond with this vial is the banifnment of the Jeluits from nearly all Euroj^e, which oiiglit be faid literally to introduce darknefs into the kingdom of the beaft. The order of the Jefulis was eftablifhed in 1540, under a plan of government purely monarchial. The general of the order held his ofhce for life : the funds of the fociety, as well as the members of it, were under his fole fovereign difpofal. When Loyola petitioned the pope in 1540 to authorize the in- ftitution of the fociety, he had only ten difciples, but in fixty- eight years, it increated to 10581 ; and in the year 1710, the order poffelTed twenty-four profefled houfes, fifty-nine houfes of probation; 34a reiidences; 612 colleges: 200 miffionaries; 150 feminaries and boarding fchools, and confiiled of 19,998 Jefuiis. " The Jefultsare juftly confidered as the authors of thofe per- nicious effeds arifmg from corrupt and dangerous cafuiftry ; from extravagant tenets concenangecclefiaflical power ; and from an intolerant fpirit, which has been the difgrace of the church of Rome, and brought fo many calamities on civil fociety." The Jeluits were banilhed from the different kingdoms in Europe fucceffively ; that is from Great Britain, 1604; from Venice, 1606; from Portugal, 1759 ; from France, 1764; and from Spain and Sicily, 1767. Pope Clement XIV. banilhed them from his dominions, 1773. As the fun is the figure for a chief magiftrate in a civil go- vernment, fo when that fun ceafes to be, the ftate is defignated by darknefs; as is apparent on opening the fixih feal, and founding the fourth trumpet. The baniihment of the Jefuits may very juftly be confidered as having introduced political darknefs into the feat of the beaft. The civil proteftant powers of Europe were during the cen- tury fiKcefsful againd the papal powers, info great a degree as to render them incapnble of making any eflbrts for a reco- very of their former fplendour. The period of this vial is between 1680 and 1785. S E C T I O N VI. And the fix th angel poured out his vial upon the great river Euphrates; and the waters thereof were dried up that the way ®f the kings ot the eafl might be prepared : [ 353 ] And I faw three unclean fpirits, like frogs, come out of the mouth of the dragon, and out of the mouth of the bead, and out of the mouth of the falfe prophet : For they are the fpirits of devils, working miracles, which go forth unto the kings of the earth, and of the whole world, to gather tliem to the battle of the great day of God Al- mighty. Behold, I com? as a thief ; Bleffedishe that watcheth, and keepeth his garments clean, left he walk naked, and they fee his fhame : And he gathered them together, into a place called in the Hebrew tongue, Arma geddon. The period of this vial is between 1785 and i8qo. The plain purport of this vial feems to be an univerfal pre- paration for the diffohition of human nature. The river Euphrates intimates the greatnefs and extent of the real obje of faints. And he faith unto me write. BlefTed are they which are called unto the m,arriage fuppercfibe Lamb. And he Saith unto me, Theie are the true iayings of God. And I fell at his feet to worfliip him : And he faid unto me.See thou do it not: I am thy feliow-fervant, and^of thy brethren that have the teftimony of Jefus ; WorfhipGod; for the telh- mony oi Jefus is the fpii it of prophecy. , , After the pouring out of the leventh vial, John begins with cefcribing the great events that are to take place before he in- troduces the perfonage by whom they are effefted. He opens to our view the commencement of the Millenium kingdom, and exhibits a great number as rejoicing for the judgment of the great whore, as well as the four and twenty elders and four living creatures, who only f^j. Amen; Alleluia. What is the true import of-t^he bride, the Lamb's wife, re- quires fome confideration. Perhaps in this term may be in- cluded the four and twenty tidere, the foiir living creatures, and the 144:000. It appears to me, thefe only are entitled to that happy and loveiy characlrev. And to her it is'^not probable that thefe words apply, Praife our God, all ye his fervants. It feems to be manifell. that befides the bride, there will be a great number o{ the human race made very happy in the event, though not of the chofen and eled, wlio particularly tonftitute the bride, between which and the Lambjthere is m infeparable indlvifible interelh C 3Gj 3 Verfe it. And I faw heaven opened, and, behold, a white lione ; and he that (at upon him was called Faithful and True ; and in righteoufnefs he doth judge an.d make war. His eyes were as a tlame of fire, and on his head were many crowns ; and he had a name written that no man knew but he himfeif. And he was clothed with a veflure dipped in blood, and his name is called, The Word of God. And the armies which are in heaven followed him upon white horfes, clothtd in white linen, white and clean. And out of his mouth goeth a fharp fword, that with it he fiiould fmice the uAtions ; and he fhall rule them with a rod of iron : and he treadeih the wine prefs of the fiercenefs and wr.uh of Almighty God. And he hatli on his veflure and on his thigh a name written, KING OF KINGS, AND LORD OF LORDS. And I law an angel (landing in the fun; and he cried with aloud voice, faying to all the fowls that fly in the midft of heaven, Come and gather yourfelves together unto the fupper of the great God. That ye may eat the fledi of kings, and the flefh of captains, and the fleOi of mighty men, and the flcQi of horfes, and of them that fit on them, and the flefh of all men, both free and bond, both fmall and great. And I faw the bead, and the kings of the earth, and their armies, gathered together to make war againft him that fat on the horfe, and againft his army. And the beatt was taken, and with him the falfe prophet that wrought miracles before him, with which he deceived them that had received the mark of the beaft, and them that worfhip- ped his image. Tliefe both were caft alive into a lake of (ire burning with brimftone. And the remnant were (lain with the fword of him that fat upon the horfe, v^-liich fword proceedeth out of his mouth : and all the fowls were (liled with their fltfh. We have here the firftdifplayof power after pouring out the feventh vial. Thecharaders are generally the fame that v/ere afcribed to Jefus Chtift in John's introdudion and ad- drefles to the feven churches. The white horfe is the fame as was defignated on opening the firll feah It is faid to the faithful, in the church of Pergamos, I will give him a white (lone, and in that (lone a new name written, which no man knoweth, faving he that receiveth it. So here Jefus Chrifl is faid to have a name written v^hich no man knew but he himfeif. t Z^^ } The beaft here manifeftly intends the temporal one in exifl- ence, which rofe out of the earth v/ith two horns like a lamb; 2nd not the whole of the beaft, with all its feven heads. And dfotheten horns, of whom it is faid, They (hall make war with the Lnmb, and he fhall overcome them : which we fee here verified. The characters are fuch as evidently mark out this beaft ; and the faiil' prophet, and the church of Laodicea, muft intend Ma- hometans and papifis. Whether the hoflile preparations of the beaft, and the kings of the earth, intend any thing more than general and univerfal infidelity and contempt of the gofpel difpenfadon, may be quefiioned. That thefe will pievail generally at Chrift's fe- cond coming, is manifcil from fundry paffages of fcripture. It feems alfo evident, that there will be very great and general commotions on the evih about this time. CHAP. XX. ND 1 f.iw an angel come down from Heaven, having the key of the bottomlefs pit, and a great chain in his hand. And he laid hold on the dragon, that old ferpent, which is the devil, and fatan, and bound him a thoufand years. And cad him into the bottomlefs pit, and fbut him up, and .ftt a feal upon him, that he fhould deceive the nations no more, till the thoufand years fhould be fulfilled ; and after that he muli ki loofed a little feafon. And I faw thrones, and they fat upon them, and judgment \yas given unto them: and I faw the fouls of them that were beheaded for the witnefs of Jefus, and for the word of God, 2nd which h.ad not worfhipped the beaft, neither his image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Chrifl a thoufand years. But the reft of the dead lived not again until the thoufand years were finifhed. This is the firft refurredion. Biefled and holy is he that hath part in the firfl refurrei9ion : on fuch the fecond death hath no power ; But they fhall be priefts of God and of Chrift, and (hall rei^n with him a thoufand years. r 1^7 ] And when the thoufand years are expired, fatan fhall be loofed out of his piifon. And fhall go out to deceive the nations v?hlch are in the four qu:ners of the earth, Gog and Magog, to gather them together to batik ; the number of whom is as the land of the fea. And they went up on the breadth of the earth, and com- pafled the camp of ihe faints about, and the beloved city : and tire came down from God out of Heaven And devoured them. And the devil that deceived them was cad into the lake of fire and brimftone, where the beaft and the falfe prophet are, and fhall be tormented day and night for ever and ever. And I faw a great white throne, and him that fat on it, from whofe face the earth and the heavens tledaway ; and there was found no place for them. And I faw the dead, fmall and great, (tand before God ; and the books were opened : and another book was opened, which is the book of life : and the dead were judged out of thofe things v.'hich were written in the books, according to their works. And the fea gave up the dead which v/ere in it j and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them : and they were judged every man according to their works. And death and hell were caft into the lake of fire. This is the fecond death. And whofoever was not found written in the book of life was caft into the lake of fire. CHAP. XXI. AND I law a new heaven and a new earth ; for the firft heaven and the firll earth were pafled away ; and there was no more Tea. And I John faw the holy city, new Jerufalem, coming down from God out of Heaven, prepared as a bride adorned for her hufbmd. And I heard a great voice out of Heaven, fliying, Bihold the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with them, and they fhall be his people, and Godhimfelf (hall be with them, and be their God. And God (hall wipe away all tears from their eyes; and there fhall be no more death, neither forrow, nor crying, neither (liall there be any more pain : for the former things are pafled away. .r' 368 ] And he that fat' upon the throne faid, Behold, I make all things new. .And he faid unto a:e, Write : for theie words are true and faithful. And he fud unto me, It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and tlie end : 1 will give unto him that is athirft of the icuntain of the water of life tieely. He that overcometh (hall inherit all things; and I will be his God, and hefhall be my fon. But the fearful, and the unbelieving, and the abominable, And murdeiers, and whoremongers^ and forcerers, and idola- ters, and all liars, Hrall have their part in the lake which burnetii with fire and brimftone ; which is the fecond death. And there came unto m^e one of the leven angels, which had the feven. vials full oi the feven laft plagues, and talked with me, faying, Come hitiier, I will fhew thee the bride, the Lamb's wife. • And he carried me away in the fpiri: to a great and high mountain, and Qiewed me that great city, the holy Jeiufa- lem, defcending out of Heaven from God. Having the glory of God : and her light was like unto a ftone moll precious^ even like a jafper Hone, clear as chryfial ; And had a vvrall great and high, and had twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Ifrael. On the eaft, three gates; on the north, three gates ; on the Ibuth three gates ; and on the well, three gates. And the wall of the city had twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apoftles of the Lamb. And he that talked v;ith me had a golden reed to meafure the city, and the gates thereof, and the walls thereof. And the city lieth fout-fquare, f.nd the length is as large as the breadth. And he meafured the city with the reed, twelve thoufand furlongs : the length, and the breadth, and the height of it are equal. And he meafured the wall thereof, an hundred and forty and four cubits, according to the meafure of a man, that is, of the angel. And the bu'lding of the v;all of it was ofjafper : and the city was pure gold, like unto clear glafs. And the fouiidations of the walls of the city were garnifiied with all nianner of precious (lones.- The firli foundation was jafper: the fecond, fapphiie : the third, a chalcedony : the fourth, an eirierald : The fifih, fardonix: the fixtlu fudius: the feventh, chryfo- lite : the eighth, beryl : the ninth, a tophaz : tlie tenth, a C 369 3 chryfoprafus : the eleventh, a jacinth; and the twelfth, an amethyft. And the twelve gates were twelve pearls ; every feveral gate was of one pearl : and the ftreet of the city was pure gold, as it were tranfparent glafs. And I faw no temple therein : for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the temple of it. And the city had no need of the fun, neither of the moon, to fhine in it ; for the glory of God did lighten it : and the Lamb is the light thereof. And the nations of them which are faved fhall walk in the light of it : and the kings of the earth do bring their glory and honor into it. And the gates of it fhall not be fhutat all by day ; for there fhall be no night there. And they fhall bring the glory and honor ot the nations into it. And there fhall in no wife enter into it any thing that de- fileth, neither whatfoever worketh abomination, or maketh, a lie : but they which are written in the Lamb's book of life. CHAP. XXII. AND he fhewed me a pure river of water of life, clear as chrylul, proceeding out of the throne of God and of the Lamb. In the midft of the ftreet of it, and on either fide of the river was there the tree of life, which bear twelve manner ot fruits, and yielded her fruit every month : and the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the nations. And there (hall be no more curfe : but the throne of God and of the Lamb fhall be in it ; and his fervants (hall ferve him. And they fnall fee his face ; and his name (hall be in their foreheads. And there fhall be no night there ; and they need no candle, neither light of the fun; for the Lord God giveth them light, and they Ihall reign for ever and ever. And he faid unto me, Thefe fayings are faithful and true : and the Lord God of the holy prophets fent his angel to fhew unto hit fervants the things which muft fhortlybe done. Behold, I come quicklv : bleded is he that k^epeth the fay- ingj of the prophecy of this b 30k. B3 I 370 ] i Ah3 1 John faw thefe things, and heard them. And ^vhen 1 had heard and feen, I fell down to woilhip before the feet of "(he angel which fhewed me thtfe thiYigs. Then faith he unto me, See thou do it not : for I am thy fellow fervant; and of th) brethren the prophets, ?,nd of them W'hich keep the fayings of this book : worfhip God. And he fiith unto n^.e^ Seal not the fayings of the prophecy of this bock : for the time is at hand. He that is unjull, Itt him be unjud flill : and he v,'hich is iihhy, let him be lilthy ftill : and he that is righieor.s, let him be righteous flill : and he th:it is holy? let him be holy ftil). And, beheld, i coire quickly ; and my reward is with me, to give every m:in according as his work (hall be. 1 am Alpha iind Omega, the beginning and the end, the fiift and the lafl. BlelTed are they that do his commandments, that ihty may have right to the tree of Ife, and may enter in through the gates "into the ciiy. 'For without Jire dogs, and forceiers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whofoever loveth and maketh ■A lie. I Jefus have Tent mine angel to tefliiy unto you thefe things in the churches. I am the root and the of&pring of David> rmd the bright and morning ftar. And t'le Sr'rit -.-.nd the bride fay, Come. And let him that hearcrh fay, 'Come. And let him that is athirfl, Come. And wliofcevtr wiH, kt him take the V(-ater oflit'e freely. Fcr Itcilify unto every irian that heareththe words of tl-,e prophecy of this book, It" any man ilr.-.U add unto thefe things, God fiiall add unto hi in the plagues that are written in this book. Andif av.y man fiiall take away from the v.'ords of the book of this prophecy, God fhalltake away his part out of the book of life, and out of the holy city, and from the things which are written in th's book. ' Ke vv'hich teftificth ihtfe things faiih, Surely I come quickly, Amen. Even fo come, Lord Jeiu^. The grace of ourLord Jei'"usC!iri(l be with you all, AMEN. 'We have now brought into vie\v,al! the gloiies of the Mil- lenium kingdom, as iar as the fpirit of prophecy hr s fetn fit to unfold the m ; and the clofo of the freienc difpenlation is un- doubtedly the commencement of that peiiod. That iheiedefcriptions hov.'ever glorious, refer us to that period, is evident, becau^ in the 19th chap, viith vcr. it is faid, the mariiageofihe Lr.mb is ccme,and his wife hatlr made her- [ 371 T felf ready, andnofmall part of the dcfcriptions here are em- ployed in defining and difplaying the bride the Lamb's wife, which is the great ciry, the holy Jerufalem. Separating the 20th chap, IVom the two laft chapters, it exhibits fometh'ng extremely gloomy. Thai Jefus Chrill will be thus glorioudy exhibited at his fe- cond advent, is plainly raade known in fundry places of fcrip- twre. The number of tlirones hers are not mentioned ; but they are elfewhere ; and the number of the elders are fo often men- tioned, that there can be no doubt but the four and twenty are intended : the four living creatures are not ment'foned, but they are naturally compriil'd under thofe beheaded for the witnefs of Jefus, Sec. When thefe are feverally fi ft introduced, John then fees a throne, and one fitting on ir, who vv'as to look upon like a Jafper and a Sardine ftone : round this throne the elders are feat- ed, and the four living creatures are in the midft and round about the throne — They are always in the prefence of the throne. And there can bs no doubt that the thrones here, are round about a throne ; the appearance of which is not to be- poflponed fora thoufand years. There cannot be a chafm, af- ter the dilTolution of all flefh, of one thoufand years, when^ the righteous will reign alone : for it is exprefsly faid that they live and reign with Chrift : and Chrift will not reign without a throne. The diflblution of human nature makes way for all the de- fcriptions of things and events that follow. The firft opera- tion under the yth vial is the total deftrudion and punifh- ment of the laft temporal beafts which we have any account of : and no doubt John has given us an account of all that are to be. There will be fundry great and important events take place about the Hime time, when this kingdom commences. The binding of Satan, the refurrecHiion, ofgood and bad, the throne of Chrift will appear, and judgment will commence. There are feveral events mentioned that do not happen tilJ after the thoufand years are expired. The reft of the dr ad lived not again till after the thoufand years were expired — by ■which may be underftood fucli as will have a part in a fecond liappy refurredion : This we ftiall examine more fully hereafter. Satan is loofed after the thoufand years, and goes out to de- ceive the nations ; after which he is puniQied, [ 372 ] Gog and Magog encompafs the holy city, and are dedioyed.it is faid. For without are dog5, and forcerers, and whoremongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whofoever loveth and maketh a lie. Thefe are no doubt the Gog and Magog, the wicked raifed f>-om the grave at the commencement of the Millenium, judged and call out. Of Babylon the great, after fhe falls, it is faid, fhe is beco me the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul fpirit, and a cageof every unclean and hateful bird. There is no inconfiftency that I fee, in fuppofing the wicked are tried, condemned, and call out, foon after the commence- ment of the Millenium ; but not punilhed, till they are deceived by fatan, and influenced to make a vain attempt againft the holy city. There are fome that hold, that thcMiUenium will be a ilate, in which there will be a great and univerfal revival of religion ou eartii ; and that during this (late, mankind will continue as they are at prefent ; and that the human fpecies will be in a Hate of fucceffion and propagation. They fuppofethereiore, thefe wild tyrannical beafls or tem- poral governments fo often memioned, will ceafe to be a long time before the fecond advent of Chrift, which is fo manifeftly contrary to many plain pafFages of fcripture, belides the revela- tions, that it isftrange, that they fhould have fallen into fuch an error. Paul manifeflly has reference to thebeafl with two horns ]\ke a Iamb. 2. Theff. ii. 7, For the myflery of iniquity doth already work, only he who now letteth will let till he be tjken out of the way : and then fliall that wicked one he reveal- ed, whom the Lord fiiall confurne with the fpirit of his mouth, £nd fhall deftroy with the brightnefs of his coming : even him T;\'hofe coming is after the working of fatan, with all power ■ and figns and lying wonders. . When 1 had written thus far, I met with Do(f^or Chnuncy's comments on the three laft chapters in the Revelations : in which many juft ideas are to be found : not in fupport of his Univerfal Syftem, for he has furprifingly confounded and blended together periods and times, wh'ch I doubt not can be made maniftfi. In order to do him juftice, I fhall make a large cxtraft from him ; as his opinion rectified as to Chrotiology, and flript of its univerfality, will tend to explain my ideas, better perhaps, than what I have faid myfelf. •'The fouls of them that were beheaded." The literal tranflation if, '' the fmitten with the axe." But the veifionin our bibles, is more elegant ; t/is beheaded: though it ought to be •bferved here, that John undoubtedly intended to include all who had undergone death, for ilie fake of Chiiil, and his reli- / C 373 ] gion, in what way foever it was brought upon them. And it is for this reafon, the generality of them, whounderlland the life fpoken of, in the latter claufe of this verfe, in the literal fenfe, confine it to the martyrs, imagining that they will be diftinguifli- t'd from all oiher good men, by being raifed from the dead a ihoufand years before them. But there does not appear to me ajuH foundation for fuch an opinion, from any thinghere re- lated. 7'he grammatical order and conftruAion of the fourth verfe, upon which this opinion is built, is plainly thus : John fiift declares in general, that he faw thrones, and that he faw thofe that fat upon them, with judicial power given to them without faying particularly, who they were. He then goes on to a more particular reprefentation of the matter : I faw, lays he, the martyrs for the fake of Chrift, and thofe who had not wor- Ihipped the beaft : The martyrs for the fake of Chrift, and thofe who had not v/orfhipped thebeaft,y2'^;-^to me plainly diftinguifhed from each other. [Had this great critick in the Greek, confult- ed the original carefully, he would not have faid,y^i?;«, but that it warrants this opinion only.] John faw not only the mar- tyrs, but thefe alfo. But who are thefe, who had not worfhipped the beaft 1 plainly, all thofe whofe names were written in the book of life. And thefe take in the whole num- ber of thofe, who (hall not be caft into the lake of fire : that is the faints univerfally. Bef.des ene of the charadteriftics of thofe, who John faw living and reigning with Chrill, is, that the fecond deathhath no power over them ; which is aprivi- ledge common to the faints, and not peculiar to the mar- tyrs— Further, it is faid, of thefe perfons who fhall live in the Millenium ftate, that they (hall be priefts of God, and of Chrift, and fhall leign with him ; which is another priviledge,not con- fined to martyrs, bm extended to all the faints. Moreover it ought to be remembered, the general vifion, in the firft claufe of this verfe, of thrones, and them that fat upon them, having ju- dicial power, is fo far from being an honor appropiiatedto mar- tyrs, that it is common to the laints, according to the current flrain of fcripture ; which every where reprefents the happi- nefs of good men, in the coming world, xinder the emblem of a crown, a crown of gloi y, a crown of righteoufnefs an incor- ruptible crown; and when our Saviour would defcribe the hap- pinefs of the faints, in the future ftate, he does it in thefe words, to the man in the parable, who had made a wife improvement of his talents, Well done good and faithful fervant, thou haft been Aiiihful over a few things, I will make thee a ruler over many things ; ehter thou into the joy of thy Lord : which words, upon a like occafion, are repeated in the iSd verfe — fo 'n th'f hcok of Revelation the promife to him C 374 ] ihat overcometli, is, To him will I grant to- fit wiih mc on my fhrone, even a^ I alfo overcame, and am fet clown with my fa* iherinhis throne; or perhaps John may h-Ave herein view, more particularly, the honor which will be done, not to the Ciartyrs only, bur the 'aims in gener.i! ; in their being in fome fenfe afielTors withChrift, in the judgment of the v/oikl. And if ill's was his thougtii, it may be explained by i Cor. vi.2. Do ye not know, that the faints fiiall judge the world '^ It isobfervable,our Saviour looking torw^ardiothe revivifence of the faints, fays to his ApuHles, Ye which have followed me; even ye, in the regeneration^or the time of the fainis reign- ing in happy life, Qi all lit upon twe!ve thrones, judging the tv/elve tribes of Ifiael. By the foregoing text, it fliould(lera> as though all the f.dn:s would in liKe manner, but in a lov/er degree, fn upon thrones, j'ldging the world, — Upon the whole, there is no reaion to think but that il.efamts in general, and not the martyrs in particulai, vive the per Tons, wlv: Hri'l live and reign with Cv.iu-^'ihoufand yearb.'' " A;;a iJ'.ey !iv.e>,binttieir rerptfiivc bgdli^s."- — Doctor Whitby, Mr. Lowm-an, ■frum h'.in-. Knd rnauy others, uadcift .nd the life here fpoken oiV in a B^i/ar.uive fenfe, as meDnin;». nothing more than a fp' itnal reiuvredlion (jtthe church ; a general rmdgloiious XfM-. [ •, 1 : ^ ;iuc fpirii of Chriihanity to condnue athouiand years, i. v,-ouidrequife more room, than would be proper to take up hi 3; note, to examine what has been faid t^'jullii'y this departure from the letter ofthe apcftln's words. I [hall only ob- ferve, at pteftnt, in oppofinon to the figurative, r.nd in iupport of the liter.d fenfe of this life, and reign with Chrifl, that it is twice cxprelMy c-al'cd in th's ve^ y pr-liuge, rht iirfl refurreefi<:rreci'ion, imp]ks, that there will be a fecond ; the reft of the dead, that is, the wicked dead lived not again, which implies that they will livea£;ain, as there are no fubjeds for a fecond refurredion, but the wicked dead in a ftatc of a fecond death; therefore the wicked dead will eveniually live and reign with Chrilh Though it appears to vvie that thofe defignated under the terms Gog and Magog, will be perfons brought up from the grave ; yet it is inconiiftent to fuppofe thefe perfons are really in a ftate of fecond deaih, when they make fuoh great exer- tions againll the holy City. I lee no ground for iuch an op i- nion atprcftnt. The Millenium is not a period, as refpesf^s Jefus Chrift, and the Telfera Zoonta, which lafl have eternal life, life efltn- tially and indefinitely : but as it refpeils others, wlio have not fuchlife : \ •. fuppofe it is plainly pointed out, that this period is 12,60 years. The infinite number of perfons contained in Gog and Magog, are not dcftroyed till after the one thoufard years have expired, a"-^ probably not till near the clofe of ihe I 383 ] Millenium : and as this period is the only one intimated or fug- geHed by the Scriptures, there is apparently no fpace or place for Repentance and Salvation, as to thoreperfons. The Commentator fuppofes them to be the wicked dead, raifed from their graves, and in a ftate of fecond death for more than athoufand years ; and while in this (late of fecond death, they furround the beloved city, and fire comes down out of heaven and devours them — So that they die a third death. Now tlie utmofl fpace of time, that can be allotted to them, is fhoit of 260 years, and we are not fure there will be an hundred part of this lime; but even if there fhould be the whole lime, it would feem a flrange thing, that punifhment in this fnort fpace, fliould produce an effed, v/hich a thoufand years punifhment had no tendency before to produce. I have endeavoured to confider as impartially as I am ca- pable of, the ideas thatfome have adopted as to different periods and ages, fuggefiing that there will be fuch till every child of Adam is rertored to a happy Immortality. It appears tome, after th.e moli careful examination, that fuch Periods and Ages, are the mere offspring of fancy and imagination, in oppofition to exprefs revehtion. I will not fay that reafon clearly con- tradiv'ts the opinion. It is not however, to be prefumed, that every opinion is true which is not apparently oppofed to rea- fon— There is no oppofition to reafon in this opinion ; that the dead fhall not ever be brought from their graves. This doe fubjeil will not warrant. The fubjedl is collec- tive, the predicate is individual, compriling all its members. If, therefore, the fubjee hiftory of about two thoufand years only, and not fuppof- ing this period carries us to the fecond advent of Chriil, b.y at lead one, and perhaps two thoufand years. Dr. Wnitby and thofe of his opinion, fiippofe, andcan- ■notavoid it, on their plan, that the pollerity ofthe prefent difperf- ed and wandering Jews, will be brought in to enjoy the blefling* of thegofpel in a natural ftate, which is contrary to what Ghrilt •exprefsly declares will be the cafe :" Your houfe is left unto youdefolate ; and verily I fay unto you, ye (hall not fee me until the time come, when ye Qiall fay, bleffed is he thatcoraeth in the name of the Lord." And in the Revelations it is faid, Behold, he cometh with clouds, and every eye (hall fee him, and they alfo which pierced him, and all kindreds of the earth fhall wailfaecaufe of him. The Jews and the Gentiles are no where reprefented as unit- ing in one church under the prefent difpenfation ; Paul fays, blindnefs in part is happened unto Ifrael, until the fullaeis ofth^ Gentiles be corns in. t 394 ] The fiift text undoubtedly refers to ChiiiVs feccnd advent, until which their houfe is to be lelt defclaie, and when ye fhall fay, blefled is he that comeih in the name cf the Lord, then ye Hiall fee me. The text from the Revelations aflerts, that he will come, and they are employed in giving an account of what will happen until that event arrivts. VVhen this event takes place, the fuUnefs of the Gentiles will be come in, and not before ; and confequently blindnels will i^ot unt.l this be removed from Ifrael. There is therefore no foundation for fuch a church as Whit- by and Lowman have been obliged to have recourfe to, under the prefent difpenfation, in the fcriptutes. Thefullnefs of the Geniijts mult intend the number to be fealed, and not when they flull, or that they (hall univerfaliy, worfhip God in fpirit and in rtuih. When the eleft and chofeii number of the Gentiles fhall be filled up, then that blindnefs fliall be removed, and Chrifl will appear. It is plainly fome great event that is to be fully secern- pliihed with refpe" &c. which they think mud me?.n the martyrs^ under heathen Ro- man emperors ; as beheading was a Rom-.n punifhment, and as the very fouls that were beheaded or died, live again in the Mil-, lenium Aaie. They farther obfetve, that this is the reward promifed to the m.artyrs, to the fouls who cry for vengeance \inder the Altar, and who overcome by death, or lefillingthe enemies of Chrifl, and his religion unto death— They oblcrve, this is agreeable toSr.Paul, thattbe dead in Chrift, fhail rife firft, that is, they who died for Chrifi's fake. ThL^ interpretatioa 5s confirmed they think, by the foliov/ing obfervaiou, That the reft of the dead lived not again till the one thoufand years were txpired ; and therefore this is properly a fiift refurredion. [ 397 1 This (lieweili, they ?.dd, that the perfons mentioned as dead and living, were once really dead — If they were not What oc« c.afion to soropare them with the reft of the dead 'I by which ;^re lo be un.deiftood, all fuchChuflit large. Now, as this happy ftate of the church ir,ay well be underflood of the fulleft accoinpliflinQent of the prophe- cies which fpeak of the converfion of the Jews, and receiving them again into the church, which St. Paul calls, life from the dead, this interpretation will be the moft eafy and proper, as moll agreeable to the fenfe in which they are ufed in the ancient prophecies upon the like occafions. Yet farther, a literal and proper refurredion of the mar- tyrs and confeffors, who fuffered in the heathen Roman Em- pire, and reign ol the beaft, is attended with many difficulties; io great as to render that interpretation very doubilul md im- probable. Dr. Whitby has remarked, that .1 proper and literal refur- redtion is never in the whole New Teftamament exprefled, or reprefented to us, by the living of the foul, but by the living, railing, and refurreftion ot the dead, the raifing the bodies of the faints, of them that flept in the dud, or in the graves or fepulchres. The fame learned author further obferves. This doftrine fcems not well confident with the happy ftate of fouls de- parted, or with the high prerogative fuppofed to belong to the fouls of martyrs. — That tliis do(flrine does not agree with the accurate defcription of the refurredion in the holy fcripiures; for in all thole defcriptions, there is no mention made of a firft and a fecond refurreftion, or that one of them" is to be one thoufand years after the other. They reprefent the refurredion to be performed in a moment, in the twinkling of an eye ; they reprefent at that time, that the dead in Chrill (hall rife firft; but then, alfo, we which are alive, and remain, fnall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air; and fo we (hall be ever with the Lord. The fcriptures fpeak conflantly of the refurreftion of all faints, as of a refurredion not to a temporal life on earth, but to an eternal litt; in Heaven. Nor finally, does the dodrine of a literal refurredion well agree, our author obferves, with the genius of ChrilUsn faith, or with the nature of Chridian hope, or with the freedom and temper of fpirit it requires from the prcfellors of Chriftianity, who are taught not to fet their af- fed'ons on things on earth, but on things above, where Chrift fitteth at the right hand of God. To theie obiervations of Dr. Whitby, let me add one or two obfervatious which the prophecy itfelf feems to point ou; to us. [ 4^© 1 ■And fiift, this propliecy ^eems to fuppofe fuch iuhabltants of the earth during the Millenium, as v/ere the inhabitants of the earth when the beaft was delhoyed, or men in the ufual -ftate of natural rucceiiion; not perfons railed out of the grave, oi fetched from the feparate Oatt of departed fouls. Here is no in'.imation, that all good and faithful Chriflians are to be flain at this time, togeiher with the beaft and his fol- lowers, to make room for martyrs, and perfons who died ibme hundred of years before, to inhabit the earih in their room: fiefides, they are reprefented in this flaie of Millenium, as liable tobemifled by the deceitful ads cf Satan and the terrors of ftrfecution, for which reafon the fafeiy and fecurity of the church in this period, is reprefented, by laying a rcfti-aiftt on Satan, thathefhould not deceive the nations, or flnitting him tip in the bottomlefs pit, that he fhould deceive the nations no more till the end of one thoafand years (hould be fulfilled. The inhabitants Of the earth are then fuppofed in the pro- phecy>capable of being deceived, and in dvinger of it, if the power of Satan had not been lo fully reftrained. The order of the prophecy feems further to confirm this obfcrvation ; for Tsrhen the onethoufand years fhall be expired, Satan muft after that, be bound for a little fealbn, and he fl-iall make (o bad life of that little time, as to deceive m7.ny,fo far to deceive them, as to gather a very great number ofthcm together, to attack the faints and the beloved city. Mud the new enemies of Chrirt and his religion, be Ibme of the old perfecutors, raifed from the dead; or fome of the martyrs, after their refurredtion, feduced • by Satan into his party '? Or muft they be, as the prophecy feems plainly enough to fuppofe, luch a fuccelhcn cf men as How inhabit the earth. The prophecy itftlf gives us occafion to make this farther ob- •fervation, that this prophecy places the general refurrecHion af- ter the one ihou'and years are ex) ired ; afser Satan fl^all have made a new attempt againft truih aiid righteou'hefs, and with ■very great numbers, as the fand of the fea; and after they fliall be uterly dertroyed by fire coming down from God. Now the prophecy defcribes this lefurrcdion which is to fol- low the Millenium and defeat of the laft attempts of the ene- mies of truth, as a general refurredtion, of all perfons, without anyeJcceptions, without the leaU intimtuion of a confiderable refurre(flion above onethoufand years before, as this refurrec- lion ot the martyrs murt have been, if meant literally. I faw the dead, fmall and great, ftand before God : and the dead were judged out of thole things that were written in the books ac- cording tg their works. They who were judged, were- the i r 401 ] deid then raifed to life : then the dead were all raifed, fmall and great. Itihould feem, then, that a literal and proper refurredlion of martyrs, to live on eanh one ihoufand years befoie the general refurrecftion and judgment, is rot a neceflary fenfe of t!i;s prophecy, norfo natural and probuble a fenfe as the figura- tive. It fhouldlibem the literal fenfe is liable to many difficulties, and hardly reconcileable to the other deicriptions of the fame propliecy,and to the other paflages offcrlptuie. But the figurative interpretation, viz, that this prophecy fiiould mean an happy Hate of the church on earth, -vv'U anhver the whole deiign of the prophecy, and appears the eafier and more probable meaning of the words. 'The church in peace, Iree from perfecution, and all de- ceitful ar;s of Satan and wicked men, enlarged v/ith the con- verfionofthe Jews and fulnefs of the Gentiles, ferving God as a kingdom of priefts, in purity of Chriftian worfhip, and enjoying all the blelhngs of proteAion and divine Grace, may well be exprefled by living and reigning with Chrift. This fhort deicription will then allov/ a liberty to every one of applying to this happy (late of the church, what- ever other prophecies he fnaii find relating to the peaceful and profperous (late of the church, in the laft times. If we take care to apply them in an eafy and natural fenfe, agreeable to the true meaning of this prophecy, and true nature of the peace, purity and happinefs of the church, defign- eJbyit, wefhall reftify the milhkes and prevent the danger- oui errors, that fome may have fallen into, by indulgingtoo far an unreafonable f;!ncy, and unguarded imagination ; and the true Millenium wLU be very far from an unreafonable dodtrine, or a dangerous enthufiafm.*' I have been thus lengthy in extraifiing from Mr. Lowman, becaufe I fuppofe the arguments are the bell, that can be pro- duced in favorof the opinion, efpecially as he had the advan- tage of improving upon the obfervations of the learned Dr. \^ hitby. It appears to me, notwirhftanding their great fondnefs for eafe and natural fenfe, that not one well founded argument is ad- duced by them : by the fame mode of reafoning, if allowed to b?. good, all that is contained in the Bible, might be proved to be figurative. That there are fome realities in the fcriptures defcribed in plain unfi^urative language, is a truth believ&d by manj'. F3 i 4p« 3 I. As tihe dcfbriptive anicles after pouring out of the 7th vial, are numerous, and relate to matters that will talce place in the Millenium kingdom, that i?, at, and after ChrttVs fecond com- ing, if cheTe are all figurative, and it cannot be oihcrwile upon thele learned men's conftruilion, then we may lay alide all attempts, as the Jews did, to compute by fcripture, and de- mand, where is the promife of his coming : foi fiiice the fathers fell ailaep, all things continue as they were. It is faid.thata figurative inierpretaiion, which is, that t hi« prophecy or defcription in the 4th verfe, (hould mean an happy fiate of the church on earth, well anfwevs the whole defignof the prophecy. The arguments to fupport this opinion, are — Firft. — By many pofitive alTertions in three pages , t^at the -defcription is to be taken figuratively, which is an evidence that the opinion is not eaiily fup.pcrted; when men offetife are driven to this (hift, it fhows that ihdr argument labours. Second. — "John the BAptift was Elias, becaufe he came in the power and fpirit of Elias." If this be a fa [ 4oi ] ready to be revealed tn the hft time. Verfe feventh, That the tth\ of your iaith, &c. at the Appearing of JefusChrift. I need not m.Uce any farther exirafts from 'crpiture, to (how that there is a time tor rewarding the faints, and to ftiow that this period of tinre is precilely limited to the fecond coming of Jefus Chnli The above extra; endeavoured to fliow, that the 'members of the Millenium kingdom will not be natural men, in a Hate of propa- gation, and that this prefent vvorld will be the place of that kingdom ; and as it has been obferved that the faints, or redeem- ed from the earth will not be locally confined, to the earth ; that they will afcend, and defcend, and go wherever Chrift goes; or as Ezekiel exprefles it, the living creatures ran and return- ed as a fladi of lightning; and, as it is elfewhere exprefled, he maketh his angels fpirits, and his rainifters a flame of fire :— fo it may be necelTary to remark, that this is evidently not the privi- lege of all the Milleniums. The fubjtdts of this kingdom, whoever they may be, will be confined to the earth. In this kingdom, truth will prevail : the idea of it will be clear andineflimable ; ihere will be a foundation and bottom, on which they will fecurely reft. A judicious writer h^s faid, that there is not in human nature, a more wonderful phenomenon in the whole theory of it, nor a more intricate fpeculation, than thefe ftiiftings, ttimings, windings and evafionsof an artful man. But the writer has not reached the full defcription ofoHr ori- ginal ; an intelligent being, governed by no rules of reafon,or wifdom, is truly abotton.lelspir. The amazing extent of the mathematician's art cannot fathom it ; the aftronomers pervad- ir^g mind cannot reach its heighth; the moralift and'the politician know not how nor where to find him; fuch an one, is not v/ithin the compafs of -human calcularion : he is an incom- menfurable fecond quality, and is a Qiadow without fubftance. Such beings will not be in the Millenium kingdom: here all willbefubjeft to accurate calculation; moral truth will be as dcmonftrable, as mathematical now is. It will be proper to examine accurately, to fee ifwe can find out the extent of this kingdom on earth; whether it will be Fimitedto any particular part of it. C 415 ] Gen. xn. 1. — Now the Lord had faid unto Abraham, get ihee out of thy country, and from thy kindred, and from thy lathers houfe, unto a land that I will fhew the^ : and 1 will make of thee a great nation ; and in thee (hall all the families of the earth be blefled. Gen. XV. 5. — Look now towards heaven, and tell the Qars if thou be able to number them ; and he faid unto him, fo fhall ihy feed be. In the fame day the Lord made a covenant with Abraham, faying; unto thy feed have I given this land, from the river of Egypt, unto the great river, the river Euphrates. Chap. xvii. 6. — And I will make thee exceeding fruitful, ani will make nations of thee, and kings (hall come out of thee; and I will give unto thee 5^d thy feed after th«r, the land wherein thoB art a flranger, all the land of Canaan for an everlafting pof- fefTjon. Chap. xxii. 17. — 1 will multiply thy feed as the ftars of hea* ven and as the fand which is upon the fea (hore ; and thy feed ftiall poflefs the gate of his enemy. Chap. xxvi. 1. — God faid to Ifaac, I will make thy feed t» multiply as the ftars of heaven, and will give unto thy feed* all thefe countries. Chap. xxxv. ii. — God faid to Jacob, be fruitful and multiply j a nation and a company of nations (hall be of thee, and kings fiiall come out of thy loins, and the land which 1 gavs unto Abraham and Ifaac, to thee will 1 give it, and thy feed afiet thee will I give the land. Gen. xxxvii. 9. — Jofeph dreamed a dream more : behold the fun and the moon, and the eleven (tars, made obeifance to me ; and his father rebuked him, and faid, fl-.ali i, and t//y mother^ and thy brethren, indeed come to bow down ourfelves to thee to the earth. Afts,vii. 5. — And he gave him none inheritance in it, no not fo much as to fet his foot on : yet he promifed that he would give it to him for a po(fe(iion and to his feed after him. Gal. iv. 2z. — For it is written, that Abraham had two fons^ the one by a bond maid, the other by a free woman, but he who was of the bond woman was born after the flelh ; but he of the tree woman was by promife ; which things are an alle- gory ; for thele are the two covenants, the one from the Mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, which is Agar : for this Agar is Mount Sinai in Arabia, and anfwereth to Jcrufalem, that now is, and is in bondage with her children ; but Jerufalem which is above is free, which is the mother of us all : for it is written, rejoice thou barren that beare(\ Dot ; break forth and [ 4'0 ] cry thou that travelled not, for the defolate hath more children than (he which hath an hulL.ind. Now we biethren as llaac was, are the children of the promifc. Heb. xi. 35. — Oihers were toriured not, accepting deliver- ance. That they might obtain a better re;tirreciion, and thefe all* having obtained a good report through faith, received not the promiie : God having provided fome better thing for us, that they without us fhould not be made perfecff. liaiah, Ixvi. 8.— Who hath heard fuch a thing? Who hath feen luch a thing % Shall the earth be made to bring forth in one day 7 or final! a nation be born at once ; for as foon as Zion travelled, The brought forth her children. Zech. ix. 9. — Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion : behold thy king cometh unto thee : he is juft, and having falvation, lowly and riding upon an afs, See. I have fent forth thy prifoners out of the pit, wherein is no water; turn you to the firong hold ye prifcners of hope; ■when I have bent Judah for my bow, filled the bow with Ephraim, and railed up thy fons,0 Zion, againft thy fons O Greece, and made thee as the fvvord of a mighty man. Ezekiel, xxxiv. 24. — I will fet up one fhepherdover them, and he fhall feed them even my fervant David, Hofea, iii. 4. — Afterward Qvill the children of Ifrael return and feek the Lord their God, and David their King. Jeremiah, xxx. 9. — They fhall ferve the Lord their God, and David their King whom I v,?ill raife up unto them. Ifaiih, vi. — There fhall be a tenth in it, when it returned after it hath been broufed or pruned, as a teil tree, and as an oak, -whofe flem or ftock is in them after they have caft olf their leaves ; h the holy feed rnall be the Hem or the flock there- of. Rom. ix. 6. — For they .ue not all Ifrael, which are of Ifrael, neither becaufe they are the feed of Abraham, are they all chil- dren ; but in Ifaac Ihall thy feed be called : that is, they which are the children of tlie flcfli, thefe are not the children of God, but the children of the promife are counted for the feed. Heb. xi. 13. — Thefe all died in faiih, not having received tl e promifes, but having feen them afar off, and were perfuadedof them and embraced ihem ; and confefled that they were (Grang- ers and pilgnms on the earth : Now they defire a better country, that is an heavenly God hath prepared for them a city. Bv faith Abraham when he was tried, offered up Ifaac ; accounting that God was able to raife him up even from the dead, from whence r.l To he received him in a figure. L 417 J From the foregoing paflages the following remarks may be made. That the extent of country contained in the promife, is mark- ed out on the earth, and that it does not include the whol,e earth. That this heavenly Jerufalem will come intoexiflence at once, that till it fo comes into exiftence, it is conftantly reprefented as barren. That there was in the view of the faithful Jews, a comparative relurredion ; and their objed was not immediate glory, but a btUer refurreSiion. That Abraham extended his ideas to the refurreftion, and Ifaac was a dcfcriptive figure of it, for the children of the pro- mife •. therefore, thofe in the refurretftion, that will be brought into this city, will then realize this promiie and not before ; for Paul does not hefitate to affirm, that the faithful Jews had not, ia his day, mherited the promife. That God is able to exhibit a city, as glorious as Mount Zion is delcribed to be, even in this world, and to make the nations of the earth come and worQiip there, will not be quef- tioned. And what manner of abfurdity is there in this idea; is ic inconfii^ent with the high notions any entertain oJ the exalted privileges of martyrs ? it is not the place that makes heavenf but it is God and the Redeemer. If miracles are to be wrought in favour of the church, as there muft be, even upon Dr. Whitby's and Mr. Lowman's plan, ic feems mod: confiftent with the current ihain of fcripture, that they fhould be wrought in the way of ra'fing the dead — Dr. Whitby fays, it is not conformable to fcripiure, to fpeak of the fouls living, fignifying thereby the refurredion. I may alfo fay, it is the ufual and only way, the Greek term, " neckron," rsalmoft always ufed ; now I may aliert, this term always means the foul ; as well as the Doctor, that it always means the body : It really means neither in itfelf ; that which is fown will beraifed, Vl^A.x^i^\.\%pJ'sukikonfoma^, it is not the body alone, nor is it the foul alone, but it is both together. It is faid the term refurreftion, may very well fignify a re- novated ftate of the church, a great revival of true religon ; but when was the church in this world not a ftranger, and in the wildernefs, and what fortofa figure does fuch a conftruftion make the term, «' reward," ftand for ; — to reward the departed faints, is to (hev/ abundant mercy to the living ; nay, much H3 [ 4i8 ] ir.ore abundant, than they enjoyed on earth, for the apoftle Paul himlelf hada thornin the'fiefh ; the term reward loofes all its propriety ; it is as much as to fay, the time to re- ward the faints is come ; but I don't mean the faints, who have fought the good fight, kept the faith and finifhed their courfe, and for whom a crown of glory is laid up ; it is not the time to reward thefe, but others, who have done none of thefe things; it is time to rewai d thole who are entitled to no reward, by an abundant effufion of mercy and grace, fuch as was never ex- penenced before in the church on earth. When therefore i: is faid, that there are bodies celeftial and terreftrial, reference is had to the refuvrecSion ; as it is in the natural world, fo it will be in the refurredion ; like will produce like. If there is to be a church made up of earthly members, fuch as defcribed by Mr.Lowman, I think we may be fure that John has taken notice of it, and that we (hall find the members of it defcribed by fome of the various clafles ■which he prefents to our view; and if none of thefe corref- pond with his fyflem, we may fairly conclude that the Mil- lenium will be d ftkrcnt in its nature, and conilituted of diffe- rent fubjeds from men in a flate of nature. Firllthen,We may obferve, that the four and twenty el- ders are undoubtedly the moll exalted of all the human race, and that among thefe there will be none of the fubjeds of Mr. Lowman's Millenium (late. Thefe are no doubt individuals, and the number is nei'her more nor lefs than expre(jtd. Second. The Tellera Zoonia, or the four living hods, have fuch defcriptive charadters given of them as to make it certain, that by them are defignated all the faithful Chiifiians that have Ived under the temporal tyrannical beads: therefore none of Mr. Lowman's Millenium fubJL^fts caa be comprifed in thefe; for they are not to live under any tyrannical bea(t. Third. Can they be comprised under the words, And every creature which is in heaven and on earth, and under the earth, and fuch as are in ihe fea, and all that are in them, heard I faying,Ble(lingand honour, and glory, and power, be unto him ti.at fitteth on the throne, and unto the Lamb, for ever and e-'er; and the four living holls faid, Amen. Tf:efe vifions fo evidently relate to a period after the refuiredlon, when the a >ollles (and patriaclis will he feattd on thrones, that hereby cannot be defignated the fubjeds of an earthly ki.ngdom and church. F( urth. It will not be contended, that the fouls under the alt. i have reference "to the members of fuch a church. [ 4»9 1 Fifth. If the Members of fuch a church are any where to be found, it is probably in the feventh chapter. There is not a Tingle chara. If the plain meaning of John's words be, that he faw the faithful fer van ts of God aficr ihey were raifed from the dead,, then one argument of Pr. Whitby, lias no weight in it, which is this ; the foul's livuig, implies, that it had not lived : the Dodor limits thefenle of the foul, and intends thereby fingly, the imel- [ 4^5 ] kdiuai priucipie, and if in this limited fenfe, it Vv-cs li^id, i fa*# the fouls, and they lived ; it would feem to imply that they had not lived : burin the fenfe I have ptit upon the words fuch im- plication is not involved. Many judicious exporters take the words in a figurative fenfe; but I think from their own arguments, the kind of Sgure is indireftand uncommon. They feem to agree that the primary meantftg of the %v6rd^ is according to my conftradiono The kcondary meaning by •which they become figurative, is the pure apoftblic church of Chrifl, the members of which are long fines dead ; but this church cannot be intended : therefore a fecond figurative fenfe is made from the firli figurative fenfe, and the words mean, ac- cording to the fecond figurative fenle, a great revival of pure teligion ; a church in fpirit, not in circumAances and iituationp refembling another church, Ttie trus meaning, according to thefe expofitors, is a figurative import of a figurixivs irttpoitj oi •words which have really no literal meaning. It is faid the book with kxen feals, is not to be taken literallyi |)Ut figuratively.— John fays he faw a book with feven feals; Is there any thing incredible in this 'i Jdare not fay he did not" fee fuch a book, and if 1 did, the literal is the true fenfe. A trumpet is ufed to give a fignal for fome confiderable. .e'vent ; in this fenfe it is ufed in the revelations, but if the word b ufed figuratively, then it intends fome other thing ; and we Riay afk what the fenfe is, for the expofitors hav^ not told' tis. A beafl is faid td be a figurative term : a term ceafes to hi figurative when the meaning of it is explained, and It is conftantly xifed a|reeably to the explanation. The term beaO, flands for a kingdom : v.'hen we explain in what fenfe wetiiake ufeof aterm, if it is not according to the common acception, yet if We adhere to that fenfe, we are not called figurative writers. ^ The term v^itnejjes, is faid to be frguratite ; if faithfol Chriftians are figurative beings, then the refrh may have a figurative fenfe. Thefe expofitors erideavor to eftablifh the ieflfg of the paP fage, by finding out a limilarity or likenefs. , The literal meaning of the paflage being, the d&ad raifedvvitS' glorious bodies; we may examine how the apofiles vie^d- their own fituation in the flefh, coir.pared with what they wef^^ to be in t^e refurreiSion. I t [ 4^6 ] I think til's ii the firil comparifon that tiity Teem to make — and from this oraparifon, they endeavor to efiablifh a likenefs between the apoltolic church in the tie (h, and their luppofed church. Now the apoflle^ do conHanrly make a great and unknown difference between their ftate intheflefh, and in the refurredtion ; they fay it doth not yet appear what we fhall be : eye hath not feen, and ear hath not heard, neither hath it entered into the heart of man to conceive :we lee through a glafs darkly : we fee in part, we know in part. The moft diftinguiQiing attribute of the Diety is omnifcience or infinite v/ifdom : with refpedl to kncwlege and wifdom (for the comparifon can only be made as, to the intellcdual principle — there will be no likenefs between the bodies) there will be an eflential difference ; fo great and inconceivable that the apoffies them- felves plainly intimate, that there is no comparative likenefs. If therefore, there be no comparative likenefs between the apoflles in the refurret^ion, and in the flefh,and we aim only at difcovering a fimilarity between theapoftles in the fle(h, and the members of the fuppofed church, then we do not make the paffage itfelf a ground work of the comparifon, but we, per- haps inattentively, affume a ground for the comparifon which has no relation to, or connexion with the paflage. We may alfo obJerve, thatfundry paflagesoftheantient pro- phets have a dirtd reference to the Millenium, and that many of thofe which are adduced to prove a figurative reference are in our favor ; thus Hofea, vi. i, 2, The prophet exhorts to return to the Lord,forhe hath torn, and he will heal, he hath fmitten, and he will bind up ; after two days will he receive us, or make us live again ; on the third day will he raife us up as frlafpheme God, becaufe ofthe hail. Thefe defcrlptions refer to judgments that are to b; executed between the pouring out of the feventh vial, and the com- mencement of the reigning with Clitift a thoufand ye.axs, which ■vve call the beginning of the Millenium in glory. As it is a very ufual thing for John to bring firfi to view ob- jefts moft diftant from us, and probably th? geared to him (for he feems to trnce the account back from the Millenium, whilfl •we naturally trace it up to thalftate) I think we have good Jbreafon for fuppoling here, that we ought to invert the order of •?he judgments, and then the fixth judgment will be the $rft in order of time, to mankind. Whether the feven thunders do not belong to thefe feven de- fcriptioRs may ba a qucflion ; if they do, their period will not 'be alongo^e ; and ! fee no impropriety in fuppoling thr-.t they liave this relation. "The events will be great and diflinguiPned ; yerha'psthey may belong to the clofing of the prefent fyflem, -in which futurity is always concealed from uS; and -they con? tained fomething that was not th£n permitted to be revealed. The Millenium ilate has no fealedbook, a& to thofe ^^.'hothen commence to be eternally happy. But whether thofe feven thunders have reference to theie dsfcriptions, or to the Milleniujn ■llate, is not material ; becaufe we know not their contents. We snay, f think, place the lad judginent ^rfl, and confider them feverally afieifwardj, in this ofder. FirH,' .Hail under the Srft trumpet, undoubtedly denotes :^erfecutioa3,not wars of one empire againft another ; the fuh- -ie^softJie fa,me empire are divided in the 'r opinions : difTti • C 429 ] snce of opinion I^ the fource of thefe feyere ?nd bitter pejfecu- iions, I'he bft beaft is multifarious, it confifts of eleven horns : dif- ferent political opinions among tlie govern iivg;ind the govern- ed, maybe ?. fource of greater periecution, than that wliich took place under the firll trumpet. However great and fevere thefe persecutions may be, they do not produce dlay repen- tance ; as we fuppofe this judgment is immediately connedled with the fiXth vial ; and as fome appearances in the world feem to indicate a commencement of it, it will be proper to adduce fome arguments for inverting the order of the judgmenis, and alfo to miake a few obfervations with refpeft to the probibte periods of clofing the vials. As to the lirft we obferve, that in the 14th chap, before the ^ngels begin to pour out the vials, there arefeven diflindl exhibi- tions to John ; and it is apparent here, that John reckons baclc to us, Firft. He fees a lamb landing on Mount Z'on, and with him an hundred and forty four thoiifand, having his father's name written in their foreheads. Second, He fees an angel flying in the midft of heaven, having the everlalhng gofpel to preach; declaring that the hoiir of his judgment is come. Thefe two defcriptions com- mence together with the Millenium, or rather fome little time after. Third. Another angel declares? that great Babylon is fallens, i\nd this event precedes the Millenium, or its full and glorious eflablifhment. Fourth. A third angel folio v/s them, faying -with a loud voice, if any man worihip the beaft, or his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand, he (hail drink of the wine of the wrath of God, and they fhall be tormented in fire and brimftone, in the prefence of the holy angels and of the Iamb, and the ftnoke of their torment afcendeth forever and ever, and they have no reft day or night. Fifth. A voice from heaven commands John to write : bleffed are the dead who die in the Lord : henceforth, yea, faith the fpirit, that they may lefl from their labors, and their works do follovr them. The fenfe of which is plain jy^— all the dead that died in the Lord are ble^fd becaufe the refurredion is at hancJ. The original by no means conveys this idea, that thofe who die after a certain period will be particularly blefledj biit has reference to all that die in the L-ord, [ 430 ] The firft part of the fentence defignates no time when they die ; the laft defignates particularly the period when all who die in the Lord will enter into reft and be happy. Sixth. John fees a white cloud, and upon the cloud one fitting like to the Son of M,m, having upon his head agoiden crown, and in his hand a fharp fickle. Another angelcarrie out of the temple, and cried with a loud voice to him that fat upon the cloud : Thrufl in thy fickle and reap ; for the iiour to reap is come ; the harveft of the earth is fully ripe : and he that fat on the cloud caft in his fickle upon the earth, and the earth was reaped. Seventh. And another angel came out of the temple of Heaven, he alfo having n fharp fickle ; and another angel cam^e from the altar, having power over fire ; and he cried with a loud voice to hirra that had the fharp fickle, faying, Thrufl in thy fharp fickle, and gather the cluders of the vine of the earth, for her grapes are fully ripe: And the angel caft his fickle into the earth, and gathered the vine of the earth, and caft it into the great wine-prcfs of the wrath of God ; and the wine-prefs was trod without the city. Eighth. John fees as it were a fea of glafs, mingled with fire ; and them that had gotten the vidory over the bead, and over his image, and over his mark, and over the number of his name, ftanding upon the fea ot glais, having the harps of God; and they fung the fcngofMofes the fervant of God, and the fong of the Lamb. The firft and the eighth of thefe defcriptlons afford different views of the two churches, which unite in one glorious body, though they are manifeftly of different grades. The firft def- cription exhibits only the faithful Jews. The eighth defcrip- tion exhibits the faithful Jews and the faithful Chriftians. And there is fome miftery attending thefe, and feveral circumfiances that are neceffary to be adjufted, which adjuftment I think may be made fiom fundry defcriptlons, and will tend to afford us clear ideas as to the faithful Jews and Chriftians. The firft defciiption exhibits the 144,00038 being able to learu a fong whicli no man could learn but themfelves wh'ch are redeemed from the earth. John hears a voice from heaven ai, the voice of many waters, and as the voice of a great thun- der ; and he hears the voice of harpers harping with their harps, and they fung, as it were, a new fong before the throne, and before the four living hofts and the elders. As this fong ic lung before the living hofts, and the elders, as well as b-;fore the throne, thefe two bodies do not join in the fong ; and the circumftance of the fong's being performed he- C 431 ] fore them, Qiews, that they are of a higher grade than the 144,000. No man ecu! d learn the /org, does not intend the elders and the living hofts, for we tind, chap. v. ver. 8, that when the lamb hr.d taken the book, the four Uving hoils and the elders tell down before the lamb, having everyone of them harps, and golden vials full of odours, which are the prayers of laints. And they fun g a new fong — As itmuRbe apparent, that the idea meant to be conveyed, is not that the elders and living hofts could not learn the long ; it, therefore, follows, that the i44;OO0 at this time perform this fong before the throne and the elders and living hofls. The circumftances and charaderiftics of the eighth defcrip- tion, give us an idea of a coalition between the faithful Jews and the faithful Chriflians ; and it takes place on a fea of glafs, mingled with Sre, and probably before the full ellablilli- ment of the Millenium in glory. The charsdlers here, are thofe that have gotten the vidory over the beafl, ?.nd over his image, and over his mark, and over tlie number of his name : Thefe four charaders refer to fomethiag that is Anii-Chrifiian ; and they may refer us to the four great monarchies that exifted after the eftablirnment of Chrifiianity, becaufe this vidoiious band undoubtedly includes all true Chriflians; they are the church reprefented in Chapter xii. To whom is given two wings of a great eagle, which overcomes the dragon by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their tefli- mony, who loved not their hves unto the death. They ling the fong of Mofes the fervant of God, and the fong of the Lamb. It feems natural, therefore, to fuppofe, that the per- formers or fingers are faithful Jews and faithful Chriftians ; the one hundred and forty-four thoufand, the eldeis, and the hvio^ hofts. It is faid of the one hundred and forty-four thoufand, Thefe were redeemed from among men, being the firft fruits unto God, and to the Lamb, which is a proper cha- radkriftic of the faithful Jewifh church. They are the elder brother or fider. As it is apparent that the elders and living hofls do fing, that the one hundred and forty-four thoufand do fing. and that no other man can learn the fong, therefore, it mufi follow, that they are the performers of this divine anthem. The firft of thefe defcriptions has in part been exhibited be- fore, fo that it cannot be altogether new; and we may omit reckoning it as one, and then the exhibitions will be feven. The two firft of thefe defcriptions begin with the Millenium in glory ; the third precedes it. The fourth has operated as a camion to Chriflians, ever fince it has been written. The worfhipping of the beafthas reference to thofe who are in a Situation fp Vvorfliip aim ; and an awful penally is ahhexe fnft trvrrnper, afedeflgnated by hail and fire minglid with blood. Mankind are the agents, and they In ay be ofthe firft oi tliete judgments. The angry and difcordant paflions may all be let looie, and may •^ie the caufc of a complicated fcvne of miferyand bloodnrect, I 437 ] which no tongue can diefcrlbe ; and the effeds of it will pro- duce no repentance — Men will blafpheme God becaufe of the g*^tat plague of the hail. All the 17th chap, is employed in giving farther defcrlptions, to enable us to form more accurate ideas with refped to Gieat Bibylon. The judgment which John is Ihewn of the great v/hore that fitteth on many v/aters, is more particularly point- ed out in the 18th chap, which has reft^rence to temporal things ; but the acftual punifhment is exhibited at the cloie of the 19th chap. The 17 th chap, points our view to the extent of the objed, and the i8ih to the extent of the judgment, which is fo evidently of a temporal nature, or rather has reference to things ofluch a nature, that we may be fure, that the final judgment of the wicked is not hereby intended: we have in thele two chapters, three matters which require a critical exami- nation. Firft. The new and fingular charadter of a woman. Second. The connection this woman has with all the great favage beafts. Tnird. The judgment inflifted not exprefsly on the woman nor on the feven heads and ten horns, but on Babylon the great, and ultimately on the beaft and faUe prophet. With refpedt to the charader of the woman, theie can be no doubt but lin and wickednefs are thereby intended. There always appears to be a difference and deftindion held up to view, between the martyrs under the Mofaic and ChritVian dif- penfation ; and here this woman is drunken with the blood of the faints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jeius ; two diftincft "kindsof martyrs, which isone mark of the longconunued duration of the woman. The angel ftiewsjohn themyflery of the woman that fits upon the fcarlet coloured beaft, full ol the names of blafphemy, having the feven heads and ten horns. This beaft can be no other than the great image that Nebuchadnezzar fav/; and as the woman fits on this beaft, and on every head of ir, as Well the feven heads, as the ten hoins;itis impoffible that any thing elfe can be intended, but fin and wickednefs ; it is fomething that isco-extenfive and co-temporary with all the heads and horns ; therefore it muft be a quality attached to tliem all ;and there is none other, that I can conceive of, an- fwering to the charader of the woman, but a finful and v,'icked nature in man. With refped to the beaft having feven heads, and ten horns, the explanation already given is fufficient, without adding any thing more here ; fome have fuppofed tliat by the feven moun- tains are defignated not only ^he feven hills on which the city [ 438 J of Rome is faid to be built, but alfo feven forms of govern- ment under whicli the Romans lived. The idea of connect- ing the woman with thefe only, is fo abfurd, that it needs no comment. I will not fay, thnt there is no reference to the church of Rome, in thefe defcriptions, tor the ten horns fnall hate the •whore, and fnall make her defolate and n.;ked, and fhall eat her flefh and burn l\er with fire: yet it may be a doubtful point, whether they do. And another conftrudion may be given to thefe words which appears to me more agreeable to the general tenor of the defcriptions ; mankind will hate, burn, and de^roy each other ; which will have a tewdency to deftroy the whore, according to m.y conflrudion of her ; the hatred to the church of Rome is certainly, diminifhed, and from th2 prefent complexion of the general fcntiment, it is more moderate and likely to continue fo, than it has been fome centuries pafl ; it is true, that the Roman Catholic cltr^^y have lately fuffered very heavy cahmitits, in France, but per- haps they pariicipate ro more of the bad qualities of the Myf- terious woman than ihofe who have been the inftruments of infi'cfting thofe calamiries. If the Roman Catholic clergy are great finners, I do not knov/ that, in a judgment of charity, we ought to conclude that their opponents are great faints ; as the ten horns are a part of the great beaft, and are not defcribed as being more viuuous than ihe other parts of the fanie ; what ever may be the caufeof this hatred, i"; is certain that it cannot arife from a virtuous principle : it mufl have its origin in vicious motives. The great city will become a hou'e divided againfl iifelf, and cannot flar.d ; one part of thehoufe will participate of the bad qualities of the figurative woman as well as the other, and the hatred will tend to her utter deflru as not well to admit of a head. FIRST SET OF DESCRIPTIONS. WE commence thefe with Chap. xx. 4. to verfe i r. inclu- five. John Begins with the refurredion of the faints, exhibits a few matters that take place in the period of the Millenium, carries us through this period, and brings to our view a throne that belongs to the next flate, wljich fucceeds the Millenivim. .The matters exhibited are : — 1. The refuiredion of the faints, with tl^eir peculiar en- dowments and privileges. 2. That the reft of the dead live again, after the thoufand years are finiftied. 3. That after the thoufand years are expired, Satan fhall be loofed out of his prifpn, and go out to deceive the nations, Gog and Magog, to gather tliem together to battle. 4. They make xn attempt againft the beloved city ; and fire comes down from God out of Heaven, and devours them. 5. The punifnment of the devil, and no doubt his angels with him. 6. John fees a great white throne, and him that fat on ir, from whofe face the earth and the Heavens fled away, and no place was found for them. Thefe feveral particulars, evidently carry us from the begin- Bing to the ending of the period of the Millenium, which is J i6o years, and exhibit the commencement of the fucceeding flate. There is no intimation hereof what the iaints are em- ployed about duringthe whole period. The number of thrones are fo frequently ment;ioned, that there can be no doubt but there will be here four and twenty ; and they will alfo be placed around another throne, as they are exhibited in Chap. iv. and thofe who fit on them, as alio the four living hofts, v/ill, every one pf them, have harps and golden vials, full of odours, which are the prayers of the faints, as they are ex- Jiibited iii Qhap. v. The judgment feems to be given only B 445 ] to them thai fit on the throne ; and as thefe are the moft exalted, fo there can be no doubt but that they will be the mod highly endowed with fpecial immunities. It is impoll.ble to determine with any precilion how far and to what the judg- ment will extend, except the obj.;6ls of it, who, according to Paul, are to be men and angels. After the thoufand years, the reft live, that is all that are to obtain the great prize of eternal life, who we fuppofe, are the innumerable multitude mentioned in Chap. vii. The reft of the dead intends no more nor lefs than the full number that will be ultimitely happy. Their rtfurreftion life commences in a manner fimibrtothe f tion of Gog and Magog, in which terms are included, all the finally wicked of the human race; and of the devil and his angels, as well as the time for the fecond refurredtion, are delcribed before many other events, which precede and pre- pare the way for thefe great events. We have not after this, a Jingle account of Gog and Magog, nor of the devil. There is no period of time allotted them, nor any exhibition of them after this; and in this ftate we muQ leave them, not daring to decide pcfitively, whethe' they do or do not exift, in eternal mifery, or whether they ceafe to be ; and not being able to form a fure and certain opinion, that ceflation of exilience will lake place, the motive, to a rational mind, muft be as ftrong as if he were fure eternal exiftence in mifery would be the cafe. When two evils are prefented to our view ; we en- deavour to avoid that which is the greateft. Here are two evils, both in a fenfe infinite. A particular courfe of conduct will certainly expofe us to one or the other of thefe events ; 1 1 will then be a rational and wife part for us to avoid fuch a courfe of condudl, from a confideration of the greateft pof- fible|evil ; and even to conclude, that the greateft poffible evil will be the refult, becaufe the conclufion can work no in- jury to us, whereas a different one might. Many perfons may poffibly comemplate annihilation without any painful fen^: [ 446 3 fation ; but thus they cannot contemplate eternal mifery. The great white throne is introduced, and conies into view, after tne mediatorial kingdom is at an end- The government de- fignaied by the white horfe, has executed all to be exircuted by the lame, SECOND SET of DESCRIPTIONS. THESE defcriptions begin Chap. xx. 12. and rtjn to Qvap. xxi. 8. incJufivc. They begin with the Millenium, and ter- minate in the llaie fuccecding it. I. We have an exhibiiion of the general refurre«5hon. z. The books are opened, v'.nd anoiher book was opened, which is the book of life; and they Vv- ere judged every man according to his works. 3. Death and htll, and whatfoever was not found written in the book of life, were cad into the lake of fire, which is the fecond dea Ji. 4. John fees a new heaven and a new earth, the firft being pafl'ed away, and there was no more fea. 5. He fees the holy ciry, new Jerufalem, coming down from God, out of Heaven, as a bride adorned for her hufband. 6. The tabernacle of God is with men, and he Aviil dwell with them, and they fhall be liis people, and God himfelf flrall be with them, their God, and wipe away all teats ; there fliall be no more death, forrow, crying, nor pain; for the former things are pafled av/ay. And he that fat upon the throne, faid. Behold I make all things new : And he faid unto me write, for thefe words are true and faithful : And he faid tnito me, It is done. I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. I will give unto him that is a-thirft, of the fountain of the water of life freely. He that overcometh fhall inherit all tilings ; and I will be to him a God, and he fhall be to me a fon ; but the fearful and unbelieving, and the abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and forcerers, and idolaters, and all liars, fiiall have their part in the lake which burneth with fire and brim'lone, whic'a is the fecond death. We have before adduced :ur. iry arguinents, to (hew, that the general refurre(flion will take place at Chrifi's fe- cond Advent. From the number of the dead here, we may certainly exclude thofe, who have part in the firfi refurredion ; but not the refloftlie dead, who lived not again till the thou- fand years had expired. Ail thofe make their appearance kere, and thofe included in' the terras Gog and Magog. — There would be no propriety in fuppofing that the four and [ 447 1 twenty elder?, the four living liofls, srd the one hundred and forty-four thoufand, are among the number of thofe dead. This is neither the firft nor the fecond refurreftion, in the ftnfe this word is tiled, when it is faid, that ifiis is the fir j} re furrid'ton. Ic is more properly the rellitution of all things, which God hath fpoken by the mouth of all the holy pro- phets; and if we may exclude the three bodies abovemen- tioned, from the number of the dead here intended, then it follows, that the book of life has no reference to them : It is a book of life opened in the Millenium date, in \Yhich will be recorded, all who in that (late become entitled to an eternal happy life: Otherwife it would feem, that thofe who live and reign with Chrift, would be judges in their own cau*e, if this book of life has reference to the faithful under the Mofaic and Chriftian difpenfations. There can be no doubt but the indif- foluble conneifiion, defignated by a marnage, has been cck- fumated before thefe books are opened; and iffo, this book of life cannot refped them; and our Saviour fays, that they that believe in him come not into judgment, but are palled from death to life. Thofe who are feated on thrones, to whom judgment is given, will, when thefe books are opened, find fuf- ficient employ for tte exercife of their judiciary power, when the adlions of every man will be as perceptible to them, as what we read in a book is to us. To them the hearts and adions of all will be laid open ; that is, of all thofe who are r.ot io- terefled in the firfl refurreftion. Thecafting of death and hell into the lake, &c, evidently refer us to the clofe of the mediatorial kfngdom, when all au^- thority (hall be put down, and every enemy (hall be (ubdued, death being the lalt enemy to be fubdued. The new heavens and the new earth, and the holy chy, the new Jerufalem, are manifeftly to be deferred to the (late fuc- ceeding the Millenium, as alfo the privilege of being the fons of God, a privilege that is fuper-eminently conferred on thofe in the firfl refurredion : All tears are to be wiped away, &c. If we believe the little book which John found fo bitter, refers to the Milleninm ; If we believe thofe that conoe out of great tribulation in Chap. vii. refers to the fame, or that they come out of the fame, then it is evident, that the hippinets here defcribed, exills not, till the media;orial kingdom is at an end. If we believe that death is the laft enemy to be fub- dued before. the mediatorial kingdom is delivered up, and that this delivery takes place immediately afterwards, then we muft defer thefe defcriptions to a (late poderior to the Millenium. And he faid unto me, IT IS DONE. Thefe emphatical and [ 448 ] imponant words, were fpoken by oar Savloar upon the croft. They were uttered on pouring out the fevemh vial; and here they r.o doubt denote fome great and extTaordinary event, nothmg fhort of doling the mediatorial kingdom; for it isim- mediAttly added, I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end. This repeated chara(aer of Jefus Chrift, will be fully 2nd completely tflablifiied, when the mediatorial kingdom ends, and not before ; for I do not lee that we can with pro- priety fay, that Chrift is firft or lafl, only as to his relation to this lower creation. By him all things were firft made» and by him fnch =s are to have an end, will have an end. As to Chrill perfonaiiy, he has neither beginning nor ending. The promilo to him that overcometh, that he fhall inherit all things, and be a Son of <^od, has an efpccial reference to aviftory to be g.v'ned in the Millenium ftate : for, to the faithful Chriftianf, the promife is, that they (hall be kings and priefts, and that they (hall reign with Chrift on earth. The txecution of the puniihment againit the fearful and un- believing, See. will adually take place in the Millenium fiate, and it is a caution to Chrillians under the prefent economy. The third SETT of DESCRIPTIONS. THESE defcriptions begin chap. xxi. 9. and run through a-ll the remainder of the prophetic and defcriptive parts of the Revelations. One ol ilie feven angels, having the feven vials filted with the feven lall plagues, informs John, that he will fhew the bride oi the Lamb, the woman, or the wife; and Johnis carried in fpirit to a great and high mountain, to the top of Mount Pilgah, and he fliewed me the great city, the holy Jerufelam, coming down out of heaven from God. This city belongs to the Mllenium flate, and cannot be the fame that John had feen be- forl,', as will appear manifeft from a comparilbn ; and the man- ner and order of John's feeing it, are fufficiently indicative that the tv.'o cities are diilindl and different. The firll, John had aiftually feen, but not till there was a nc\v heaven and earth; the firft being pa fled away, and the mountains with them. This city is prepared for thofe exhibited in chap. xx. Tcrfc 4. TK\s city has the glory of God; that city has God h'mfelf. The light of the ciry is like a ftone moft precious, even Lke a Jafper ftone, clear as cryC.al ; fuch a- compari- C 449 ] fon does not correfpOHd with the other city where God dwells. This city has walls great and high, twelve gates, and at the gates twelve angels, and names written thereon, which are the names of the twelve tribes of the children of Ifrael : on the eaft three gates, on the north three gates, on the fouth three gates, and on the welhhree gates. The wall of the city has twelve foundations, and in them the names of the twelve apoitles of the Lamb. This city, from its ch.ira.te to conclude, that they have not had a right opinion of Uipfe prophecies. The laft city, has a river of water of life, and on either fide the tree of life ; the leaves of which are for the healing of the nations : The firR city exhibits no nations to be healed, all tears, forrow, and pain are done away. As to the laft city, there (hall be no more curfe, and this no doubt has reference to that which was denounced upon the ground, after Adam's rranf^reflions, and is altogether inappli- cable to that city in whch God dv/dls. — la the one city, there [ 4^1 ] will be fetvants, in the other fons only. In the laft, they fliall fee his face, and his name ftiall be in their foreheads, referring to the 144,000, and to the Jews, from before whofe face the veil was not taken away ; they (hall reign forever, not with Chirft :s a Mediator and Judge (if the words imply eternal duration) becaufe thefe charad=rs ofChrillwill end with the Millenium, and Sod will be ail in all. Thele great and wonderful things, John fays he not only heard, but faw : That the Lord God of the holy prophets lent his angel, to fhew unto hisfervants, the things which muft (hortly be done : I Jefus have fent my angel to teftify unto you, thele chings in the churches, that is, all the churchesdur- in» the prefent economy. Bleffed are they that do his commandments, that they may have a right to the tree of life, and may enter in through the g.\tes into the city : for without are dogs, and forcerers, whore- mongers, and murderers, and idolaters, and whofoever loveth, and maketh a lie. From entering into this city, the reprobate wicked will be utterly debarred ; but whether the Millenians who are upon trial, will be debarred this privilege, may be a queftion : As the gates are never (hut, it is moft probable, that they will have free accefs. As I have obferved, that when the beaft and falfe prophet are taken ahve, ?.nd call into a lake burning with fire and brim- ftone, this may indicate a temporary punifhment, and final diffolution of the flefh ; and, as this opinion may be cflentially wrong, I am induced to examine it by way of analogy. The current teftimony of the New Teflament, Teems to be, that thofe who rejeft the gofpel, will receive an irrevocable fentence, at the fecond Advent of Chrift. As I think it is manifeft, that thofe who have part in the firft refurredion, do not come into judgment, when the dead, great and fmall, fland before God to be judged ; it may poffibly be the cafe, that the wicked Ghriftians are not among thefe dead. Chrift will fay to the firft, Come ye blefled ; and to the fecond.Go ye curfed. As the rewards are conftantly held up on either hand, as being eternal, and the firft come under no formal judicial trial, fo the fecond maypafs into immediate mifery, without any formal trial. It is apparent, this punifhment commences at, or a little be- fore the binding of fatan a thoufand years ; and that after the thoufand years, when the devil is punifhed, it is faid, And the devil who deceived them, was caft into the lake of lire 2nd [ 45i 1 btimnone, where the bead and thefJie prophet are , snd they fluU be tormented, &c. It is conteflld, that there is no word in the original, for the important ^voId t re : But ^vhelher we read it with, or without the word, it ftems maniteftly to amount to the fame thing, becaufeof the plural number immediately following; and //^6j are tormented : fo that it is manilell, that ihofe comprifed under the terms, i/ie bcuiiaud the falje proifje(, have exifted in a place of torment above a thoul'and years; and this is the molt extreme prolptd we have of them; they never are brought into our view again ; and as day and night are altogether inapplicable in the Millenium kingdom, the natural import of them to us here are, to exprefs continued duration ; and if no other idea can be afSxed to them, wc have no right to liirJt the idea. We may fiate another argument, not Vv^ith refped to endlefs mifery, and reafon from analogy. 5f the wicked at Chrift's fecond Advent, are not permitted to enter the glorious city, provided for thoff, who have a part in the firft refurredion, as isevidenily the cafe, then we may with good reafon infer, that Gog andM.igog, and the devil, that is, all VI' ho are comprifed under thefe terms, will never be per- mitted to enter that city, which fucceeds ; in which God hira- felf dwells : a city fo glorious, that John does not even attempt to give any defcriptions of it, as a city. The beaury and excellency of the firfl, are made familar and eafy to be conceived of, by being conllituted of the richeft ■works of nature. The city of God cannot be defcribed by fuch things. — The analogy to me affords an unanswerable ar- gument ; that the wicked never will, in any happy fi.nfe, dwell ,with God. It may be objevickedeft of all beings, as to duration, is expreffed by terms that are without queflion limited and definite, what right have we to conclude, that the punifhment will be unlimited and inde- finite V carnate Babylon paffed through a gradation of punifh- ment, before final extermination, and why ihould not the fame be the cafe with the other. — After the deflru(ftion of great Babylon, we find John reprel'ents to us good beings and bad beings : but after the deflrudtion of Gog and Magog, and the devil, we find no more mention at all of evil beings : after the commencement of that new era, they are no more to be found, than mmkind in the flefhijretobefound in theMillenium kingdom. We have not time or room to enter into a difcuffion of thefequeftions here; but we may conclude with great propriety. Great and marvelous are thy works. Lord God Almighty, juft and true are all thy ways, O, thou King of Saints ! Who fh all not fear thee and glorify thy name? for thou only arc holy. The paflages that refer us to the punilhment of the wicked are Chap. xiv. 9. 10. 11. Chap. xix. 12. Chap, xx. 10. and 14- 15- The firft of thefe paflages feems to extend no farther than to the del'piJersofthe Chiiftian fyflem, and not to the whole of thehumnn race. It is, if any man worlhip the beaft or his image, and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand, even he fnall drink of the wine ol the wrath of God, that is poured out without mixture, in the cup of his wrath ; and he fnall be tormented in fire and brimftone, in the prefence of the holy angels, and in the prefence of the Lamb, and the imoke of their torment afcended for e\£er and ever; and they have no rellday or night, who worfhipped the bead, and his image, and whoever received the mark of his name. Here is the penalty which we find executed. Chap. xix. 20. And the bealt was taken, and with him the falfe prophet, that wrought miracles in his fight, whereby he deceived them that received the mark of the beaft, and them that worfhipped his image^ Thefe two were caft alive, or thefe two living, werecaft into a lake of fire, burning with brimftone. The Greek is zonies oi duo, and as Tefltra Zonta, are, 1 think, well rendered by " four living hofts ," fo I think thc.^e word? may be «« thel'e two living hofts." [ 354 ] The next: clafs tiut are punifhed, are Gog and Magog, towards the clofe ol' the Miii?Bium ; and whoever are com- prifed under theie terms, it feems raiional to exclude thofe comprifed under the terms of the beaft and the falfe prophet : As th'jre are two books, one of life and the other not of life in th^ Millenium ftate, we may naturally fuppofe, that Gog and Magog comprife all the perfons, who, in the Millenium ftate, will belong to that book, which is not a book of life; perfjns that had an opportunity, but did not fecure the prize ; for in that (late every man is to be judged according to his work:. As there is not the leaft gleam of light, with refped to the wicked, after the Millenium, as the very city fucceed- ing it, has only God in it as fupreme, and no Lamb, we may certainly conclu.^e, that here the mediatorial kingdom is at an end; confequently thofe comprifed under the terms, the beaft, and the falie prophet, having no privileges in the Millenium, can never, after that llate, enjoy any, no more than Gog and Migog, andthe devil. One of the concomitant circumftan- ces of the firft reRirredlion to eternal life and happinefs. is the final adjudication and pumfliiiient of a certain part of mankind ; and one of the concomitant circumftances that will attend the fecond refurrecTion of the fame kind, when the reft of the dead live again, will be the final adjudication and punifhment of ail comprifed under the terms Gog and Magog, the reft of the dead clearly intending no more than will hnally be intro- duced to eternal happineis. The alTumption, that the reft of the deid intends all the wicked dead, aad the inference, that as the reft of the dead live again, meaning a happy Ufe, therefore, tiiat all the wicked dead will finally be introduced to happi- nefs, is bold and unwarranted. It contradidts the general complexion of the prefentgofpel difpenfation, and is evidently Incompatible with John's vifions ; who not only heard,^^but faw the things who eliewliere, and probably after he wroi^e the Revelations declares, that there is a fin unto death, and a fin not unto deaih. John has clearly guided our view to the laft city of all, in which God alone dwells; after which there will be no va- riablenels nor fiiadow of change. He has defcribed the im- mediately preceding city, in which is the glory of God, as well as his throne, and that of the Lamb ; kings and nations, and all that are to be faved, bring their glory and honour into this city, Vv'hofe gates are never fnut ; yet we clearly perceive n great multitude, who are never permitted to enter here. Dare any then to conclude, that any one of there will b? per- mitted to enter into tlve next city.lu th« immediate prefence of [ 355 ] God alone? TheUefcriptions of Jolin afford no ground for, but are unanfwerably oppofed to Tuch a conclulion. There- fore univerlal fjlvaiiou muft be viewed, as the bafek^ iiltic of a vilion ; but John's vifions were not fucb. ON THE MILLENIUM STATE. THE exhibitions oftheperfons, who are to be introduced into this ftate, are numerous ; and I do not fee that any well founded objedion, can be railed againft con fide ring the vifions of them, in the I'ght I have placed them. Whatever may be the flate of the Chrilhan dead, between Chrifl's death and his fecond Advent, cannot be afcertained from the Revelations; unlefs we fuppofe, the total filence about them, and the plain mean- ing of the words, Henceforth, yea, faith the fpirit, that they may re It from their labours, and their works do follow them, indi- cate a Hate of profound deep. It is evident we have no vifion of them; and Johnfurveyed not only this temporal ftate, but alfo the heavenly. In the Millenium ftate, there will be the following four diflii'.d orders : — Firft. The twenty-four elders. Second. The four living hofis ; that is all the faithful Chrif- tians. Third. The one hundred and forty-four thoufand who are the faithful Jews; and this number probably includesthe Jewifh martyrs, as the four living hofts do the Chriflian martyrs. Fourth. All thofe who are placed in a ftate of probation and trial. There is a fifth order, which is, the repiobate wicked : "What connexion they have with the Millenium Ihte, is not clear. In the very commencement of that ftate they fee m to be, and are undoubtedly doomed to mifery. To thefe orders Paul has probably reference, when he fays. Every man in his own order. With ctrtainty and regularity will the orders be introduced in the Milit-nium ftate. When Paul fays, he vtas caught up into the third heavens, it appear© to me, the idea we ought to affix to it, is, that he w.is in- troduced to that heaven, which fucceeds the Millenium; The prefent difpenfation of the gofpel is the firft, and the loweft heaven ; the Millenium is the fecond, and tlie fucceed- ing ftate the third. The term heaven, aptly applies to all thefe ftates. The prefent difpeniatioQ belongs properly to th? holy fpirit. [ 456 ] The fecond v.-ill belong to Chrifl, and the third to God alone ; and a higher heaven than this cannot be conceived of. Here Paul heard things ineffable ; and John defcribis the happy here, negatively, and not pofuively. Let any one read Chap. xii. with attention, and I think he cannot cicape noticing the Millenium church. The firft church defcribed, is the Chrillian exalted above the Jewifh church. The great image of Nebuchadnezzar is de- Jcribed in complete and terrible glory. The church charges her place of abode, which had always been in Afia, to Eu- rope : It is nourifhed here 1 260 years. Wars and perfecutions take place: The church is not overcome : The devil and his singels are ca(t down to the earth ; and then comes falvation and power, and the kingdom of God, and the power of his Clirifl; for he that accufed the brethren day and night, is caft out. He is overcome by the blood of the Lamb, and the word of their teilimony, who loved not their lives to death. The heavenly inhabitants rejoice; but to the inhabitants of tlie earth and fea, there is woe, becaufe the devil has come down, having great wrath, knowing that he has but a fnort time. He periecutes the woman that brought forth the man child. The fliort lime, and the perfecution of the woman, may refer us to what takes place after pouring out the fixth vial. However, 1 think, we are more naturally referred to the fifth trumpet, when a ftar f:.l!s from Heaven, which commences the three emphatical woes againli the inhabitants of the earth ; and 1260 years is in a prophetic view a fhort time. The wefiern world, and church, were perfecuted by the Mahome- tans. Theconfiids were fevere, and finally, the Mahome- tans v^ere driven from a great part of it. The dragon perfecutes the woman or church; and to her are given two wings of a great eagle, that fbe might fly into ihe wildnernefs, into her place, where (he is nourifhed a time, limes, and half a time, from the face of the ferpenr. The firH chui'ch, without any wings, flies into the wildernefs, and is nouviflied there, not from the face of the ferpenr, 1 260 years. Here is another church immediately fucceeding that, furnifl-ied w'lh win<;s, changes the place of abode, flies into the wilder- nefs, and is nouriu-ed 1260 years from the fsce of the ferpenr. Tli's, therefore; rr:.y be a probationary church in the Mille- nium, becaufe the period affigned to the firft church, carries us to that ftate. The v/ildernefs does not exprefs an idea of the Ultimate place of refort of the church, that is, of her genuine iT.emberi; and the Milleniuiu is evidently not fo ; but as this i 457 1 church overcoraos by the blooJ of the Lamb, and by the word of their tel\imony. It includes faithful ChviUians and faithful Jews ; and thefe compri.e all the genuine members of thefe two cliurches; and the eagle's wings have reference to the refurred'tion : It cmnot therefore be a probationary church in the Millenium. The ferpent calls water out ofhismouth, as a river, after the woman, in order to fwallow her up. The «arth helps the woman, and the eanh opens her mouth, and fwallows up the water, which the dragon cafis out of his rnouth ; and the dragon is angry with the woman, and goes to make war with the remiinder of her feed, that keep the com- mandments of God, and have, the teffimony of Jefus Chrill. After the faithful Chridians and Jews ar.e delivered into the Mil- lenium, defi^nated here as a Church, there is no more attempt of the dragon againlt her : but there i? a remainder of her feed, which is a pure and genuine feed, againU whom he makes an attempt; that is, after the thoufaud years are expired, when the nations under the charadlers of Gog and Magog ate again to be deceived, and to furround the camp of the holy and the beloved city ; and fire out of Heaven delhoys them. The remainder of her feed muft intend the faithful Miile- iilans. The queflion is. Whether thefe have their probationary Hate in the tlefhor not 7 As the event of attempting to perfe- cute and dellroy them, happens after the firft refurreftion, the remainder of the feed, cannot have their ftate of probation ia the flefh ; if the tirft refurre^ion is accompanied with the reft:- tution of all things, or the refurredion of all the human race, -which the fcriptures condandy inculcate, " The refl of her feed," and " the reft of the dead that hve not again till the thoufand years are expired," have reference to the fame clafs of the human race. And the woman with the wings of an eagle, andtho:edefcnbed in Chap. XX. 4. have alfo reference to the fame claft of the human race. Thefe have their Chriftian cha- racfler form.ed and eilabhfhed whilll in the flefh, the others afier the reftitution of all things. THE STATE THAT SUCCEEDS THE MILLENTJ^I. THE glory of this liate is fo far beyond the comprehenfton of mcitil man, that very little is faid of it politively ; but ne- ga-tivel/ there are fundry things faid — John fees a great v/hite N 3 L 458 j throne, and him that fat upon ir, from whofe face the earth and the heaven fled away; he fees a new heaven and a new earth; for the firft heaven, and the firft earth were pafled away ; kai e thai.ffa ouk eflin cti, according to Bi(hop New- ton, the fea is not yet ; but according to the plain meaning, and iherewas no more lea; or,andthe fea was no farther; &this con- veys an idea, that the fea will continue through the Millenium fiate, for I take :he uxm... fea, to be real, and not figurative here. He fees the holy city, the ncv,' Jerufalem, defcendiug from God out of heaven, prepared or made ready, as a bride adorned for her hufband ; the tabernacle of God is with men, and they (hall dwell with him, and they fhall be his people, and God himfelf Ihall be with them, their God ; and God fhall wipe away all tears from their eyes , kai 0 thai: ai')'; ouk cflai eti, — there (hall be no more death, nor pain» nor crying, outeponos cuk eflai Ui, nor pain (hall be any more or farther. And he that fat upon the throne, fald, Behold I make ail things new; and he faid writCi for thefe v-'ords are true and iaihful. He that overcometh, fiuil inherl: ail things ; and 1 v.'ill be to him a God and he ihall be to me a fon. The perfon fpeakinghere, is undoubtedly Jefiis Chri(^ — after the Milltnium, he no more exhibits himielf as Ciiril, or " Lamb, but as God alone. In the Milienium it is natural to fuppofe that there will be no pcrifiisble bodies, luch as m.ankind have at prefent : therefore, after the commencement of that dare, the term death, does not cany with it tlie fame idea, that we now affix to it, as it ref- ped-s mtn in the fled: — it means a ftate of punifhment, and is called the fecond death. If rh;:.n tlvis is all the kind of death, thaltherewill be in theMilleniutn ; if at the clofeof that (tate, it is faid there (hall be no more de-ath ; the inference will then ficm. to be plainly, from thefe premiies, that the uate of puni(bmenc Aviil be at an end : and that annihilation will be the final ifTue of the wicked ; for if death means a (fate of puniihment, and I think there can b3 no doubt of this, then if that fiate delignated by death, is endlefs ; it feems impoluble, or ^\. lead very dilhcult, to find out the true rri^'aning of thofe words. There fluU be no moie death.— That they have fome peitinent meaning, there can be "no doubt : and thit they cannot rekr to the happy and faithful Millenills is evident : It is irue, they comt^ out of a fVate of tri- bulation, but thty wafli themfi;lves,and make themftlvcs white in the blood of the Lanib., Under the preieut dlfpen(ation men arc fubjecfl to pain and . death : but the righteous com e not into judgement : they pals [ 459 ] from death to life— not at death, but from the ftate of the dead, and we may reafonably fuppofe the privileges of the faithful , Millenifts, will beas great. The woids ouiepotioj ouk ejfai eti,\ feem not only to corroborate the idea, but to carry it full as far, if not farther ;/>o/;oi is tranflatcd/i^i/z, but itisuni- verfally expreffive of evil;fin, trangrcffion, is repeatedly and perhaps always ufed in this fenfe in the New Teftament — at leaft to exprefe that pain which is connetfment we have to adjuft the iio years, that io, the difference between the commencemtnt of tl'^e 2520 years, and the 2300 days ; the fiift dt^which periods commences with the firll ol" Cyrus. And if we allow to the Perfian empire 236 years, then the 1300 days muft commence i5 years before the end of that empire, and 342 years before the birth of Chrift. The year 342 before Chrift, and the battle of Choero- nea, mark the commencement of the progrefsoi theMacedo- donian Empire. Philip having deftroyed the liberties of Greece, meditated an invafionofPerfia, which death prevented him from executing. The very birth and coming into exift- enCt, of great powers, is noticed by the fpirit of prophecy. The angel fays, he remained twenty-one days with the Kings of Perl].A, which defignates the permanency of that Empire for a limited time, and probably intends 210 years. Before the end of that Empire, the Macedonians, under Philip tlieir King, began their progrefs; and the Perfians, by the will of Heaven, are left a prey to them. The compu- Pation for the 120 years, wilt be as folio ws: — From the tirft Nebuchadnezzar, to the fir(t of Cyrus, 70 From firR Cyrus to the commencement of the Mace- donians, - - - 120 From thence to the birth of Chrift, - - 342 632 Between the firft of Cyrus and the Macedonians, 220 From thence to the birth of Chrifl, - 340 The period for fix trumpets and fix yh]i, - 1890 The period fcr the feventh vial »« 70 2520 From the nrfl of Nebuchadnezzar, to the rife of Maho- met, is a.bout 1160 years, which is half of 1520; there ia therefore 1260 y^ars allowed for the continuance of this power. From the d'vifion of the Roman Empire, A. 0.392, there is allowed to the wefiern branch of the Empire. 1260 years, to make war, which dees not dtCgnate thewhokduraiion of I f [ 465 1 the power. The period ended 1651; and it matks the de- cline of the Roman Catholic powers. From the riling up of the weftern church, which mud have commenced about 630, fhe has a period of ix6o years, to be nouriftied in the wildernefs, and this period muft end about 1890. Having gained better information as to the commencement of the leventy years captivity, and of Nebuchadnezzar, it will afford ground for making better calculations on Daniel's feventy weeks. Daniel has recorded feveral things which were realities, and not vifions, as being thrown into the den of lions. Thefe have relation to time, and were recorded after the events happened ; following thefe, Daniel has recorded vifions, which he fays, he had a confiderable time before thele events; from which circumftances, we may make this important infe- rence, that the vifions fo recorded, having happened before, and being recorded after certain events, the fubjedt matter of the vifion has reference to things that are to be placed, and to take place after thofe certain other events : therefore, the chapters of Daniel, initeadof being mifplaced and out of or- der, as fome have fuppofed, are arranged with wifdora. The queftion of confequence is not, when the vifion happen- ed, but what it has reference to. The feventy weeks are to commence with the iiTuing of a certain commandment ; and it is a matter of enquiry, whether Cyrus in his firft year iffued this commandment, or whether it was iffued by fome future king. The Babylonifh capti- vity of feventy years, ended with the firft of Cyrus; but it does not follow from thence, that the feventy weeks then commence. It is rather probable, contrary to what I have fuppofed to be the cafe before, that they do not, becaufe the prophecy feems to look forward to a more future and diftant tcommand. The fubjed of the vifion is not taken up by Daniel, till after the end of the Babyloniih captivity. He commences with faying, in the firft year of Darius, he under- ftood by books, the number of years, whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he would ac- complifh feventy years in the defolations ofjerufalem. The command given by Cyrus, feems to extend no farther, than re-buildiog the temple, and renewing or reftoring the temple fervice. The command given to Ezra, extends to civil as well as religious polity, by which the Jews were again efl.v O3 70 I 70 1 70 7 490 I 70 [ 460 ] bliflied as a nation: Cyrus's command extended to a redo- ration and building again of the temple; and Artaxerxes* to a reftoration, and building up again of Jerul'alem. The computation will be as follows : — yrom firH Nebuchadnezzar, to firfl Cyrus To the commiillon given to Ezra, Tothe birth of Chrilt, To the deflrudion of the Jews, 10 700 The very fame Hebrew word, which, in Chap. ix. is fome- times tranflated fevejHy.,zn^ fometimes ueeks, is ufed fix times. In the fecond verfe it is tranflated feventy, and here there can be no doubt, but it is rightly rendered. In the 24th verfe, the fame Hebrew word is twice ufed, and they fland together : One is rendered feventy, the other weeks. In verfe 25, it is ufed t'A'ice, and in both places rendered weeks. In verfe 26, it is once ufed, and rendered -Aecks. It is twice rendered feventy, and four times weeks; and herein it feems to me, that the iranflator has rather expounded, and given his opinion of the prophecy, than tranflated. The word unqueflionably, in the original, intends /t'r^xtz\{t\^ two times; and the idea is, one time, two times, and half a-time, or three times and an half, which are 1160 years. In Chap. xii. 7, the fame ideas are exprefled, but the words are not the fame: They zxz Imuod, inuodim lu'iezi, and are tranflated, For a-time, times, and an half; and the ideas to be annexed to them are, three times and an half, or 1260 years. — . Thefe are evidently the laft 1260 years, and are undoubtedly to commence with the rife of Mahomet, who appears in the middle of the great period of /i ven times. There are no fignal and dillinguifhed events that mark the exadt rife of the weftern church and of the Papal power: It is evident from hiftory, that as early as A. D. 630, they made no fmall figure, and if we commence both as early as the rife of Mahomet, we cannot err ; for to commence them after the rife of Mahomet, and to athgn to them 1260 years, wg evidently deflroy the feries of computation, which Daniel has given to us. If we commence the weftern church, which has C 468 ] a'period of 1260 years affigned to it, before the^rife of Maho- ir.et, we cannot err; for it did undoubtedly exifl in the weft before that time ; and then the 1160 years will elapfe, before the Mahometan period ; and there may be no ecclefiaftical liierarchy for nearly the whole period of the fixth "vial ; and if not, it mult arife from :< uiforganization of the civil govern- ments in Europe ; the ecckllalhcal polity being intimately con- nefted with, and making an elleniial part ot the civil polity. The diffolution of the laUj(lb (Irong are the ties) can alone dif- folve the firft; and we fee this verified in that very kingdom, which feems to fucceed imperial Rome in the wefi, which gave life to, and received life from the Papal power — the Papal power as inch, has no where affigned to it a period of 1260 years; nor has the head that lives, and fucceeds the head that was wounded in Chapter xiii. of the Revelations : In conjundion with that hend, it makes war forty-two months, which expired about A.D. 1650, and neither the Papal power nor the French monarchy have lince that period, made war fuccefsfnily.noi- v/ithrtanding Charles II. and James II. of England, favoured the PapiUs and Jefuits with all their power and credit. England, from the time of Oliver Cromwell, to the American war, a period of 115 years, balanced all the powers of Europe, in whatfoever fcale fhe caft her weight, and atfted with vigour anci energy, that icale preponderated. But, to return. In Chapter ix. of Daniel, the Hebrew word S^ciw, isfix times u fed. Verfe 2. Sboimf;ic,\i2X\^xiQdt.feve72-' ty years. The word fioim. i;ndoubiedly means feventy here. Verfe 24, Jhcvi?, fiom, tawHited fcrc/i/y necks ; — which of the v.'ords i^ands xox feventy and which ioxiveeksl The Hebrew Bible ! have, lias no points or vowels ; and it is generally agreed, that they were not originally in ufe. I venture to fay, that the tranflaiion fl-iould have been fcvcnties feveniies, or ac- cording to the Hebrew idiom many feveinics-,w\^\c\\^\^% us a meaiure for the Hebrew nation and her defolations, Verfe ^c^.ftohn fjoc, tranflated feven weeks, which I fliould render ieventiep, ieven. Ujhoij;/. fjlm tijmm, tranflated, and fixty-two weeks, whichlQiould render, and the feventies, or, and of the Seventies, fixty and two, and then the verfe would read,— Know therefore and underfland, that from the going forth of the commandment to reftore and build Jerufalem again, unto Meffiah the Prince, there fliall be feventies, feven ; and of the Seventies, thre^-fcore and two, the flreet fhall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times. Verfe t6. Vahri ejhoim /f?:? ;/,/}/7;;z, tranflated, and "after the lixty-two weeks," which i fbould render, and after the ftveniies, three fcore and two; C 469 ] whicH dftw not give the precife time of the Mefiiah s death j but the two precife ideas meant to be conveyed, are, how long from a certain epoch it fhould be to the birth of the Meffiah, andhow long it (hould be from the fame epoch to that power, which was to cut off the Meffiah, and to deflroy finally the Jewilh nation. Verfe 17. Sbuo ahd, »A^' he^no^ tranflated, " for one week, «nd in the middle of the week," which I fhould render one veek, and half the week , the verfe would then read : — And he fhall confirm the covenant with many^ one week ; and halj the week he (hall caufe the facrifice and the oblation to ceafe. This week confided of feventy years, that is from Chrifi's birth to his death, and from thepaflion the Jewifli nation had half a week, or thiny-five years ; but the facrifice had been done away by the death of Chrift. We have therefore, in this prophecy, feveral important matters, Firft. A certain meafure of feventy years for the Jewifh nation and their defolations. Second. From a certain epoch, to the birth of Chrift, were to be 490 years. Third. From the fame epoch the Jews were to continue a nation 434 years, tbo' fubjed to various difafters and hardfhips, till fubjugated by the Romans, about 56 years before thebixth of Chrift. Fourth. That the words. After the which feventy-three fcore ■and two, Meftlah (hall be cut off, refer us to the power that was to be the Minifter of this wickednefs, and not to the pre- cife time it fl^.ould happen. Fifth. And he (hall confirm the covenant with many, one week : — liere week fignifies feventy years : in the middle of v.-hich, Chrift was cut ofT; and the laft half of the week, the facrifice and the oblation ceafed ; from Chrift's birth to the end of the Jewi(h nation, there is no doubt but the cove- nant was confirmed with many Jews. The periods of time marked out and allotted to mankind m the fiefh by Divine Providence, are undoubtedly regular and fubjedito fome certain meafure ; we find that from the lawof circumcifion given to Abraham, to the birth of Chrift, there ■were according to Stakehoufe's chronological tables, 1893 years; the birth of Chrift, being placed three or four years too late by the Dyonifian: era, the period is evidently 1890 years. Mr. Fergufon has proved, that the birth of Chrift is placed too late; but whethet three or four years too late is not very evi- dent. [ 470 ] The period therefore from the lav/ of circumcifion, to the birth of Chrift, is evidently 1890 years, but from the date of the fame law, to the BabyloniPu captivity, the period is ii6o year*; from thence to the birth of Chrill, 630 years ; and we Juppofe that from the birth ofChriU, to the end of the pref^nt economy, Avill be a period of 1890 years ; 12.60 years of which are allot- ted to the two witneffes, and 630 years to the fix vials. From the law of circumcilion, to Nebuchadnezzar, 1260 years. From Nebuchadnezzar to Mahomet, ia6o years. From Mahomet to the end of the prefent economy 12^0 years. The period previous to Nebuchadnezzar, has no antecedent prophecies refptfting it ; with him the prophecies of futurity begin, and markout not only temporal powers that fhould be afterwards, but alfo the periods of time. From NebuchadnezZAr toChrifl were 630 years. From Chrill to Mahomet's beginning to make war out of the limits of his own country were 630 years. From that time to the death of the wimeffes, 630 years. From thence to the end of the 6th vial, 630 years. Thefe periods are all cleaily deducible froni prophecy : the three firft have been accomplifhed — thelaftis indifputably iounded in prophecy; for the death of the witneffes is in the middle of the period of the Mahometan power ; thetefoie this power,which is undoubtedly one of the laft of the temporal powers, can only have 630 years after that event, and thefe 630 years are the period allotted to the fiift fix vials. We have aflumed, that inllead of Nebuchadnezzar's begin- ning fix hundred and fix vears before the Chrift an era to reign, that he began to roign 630 years before that era ; thatthe Jewifii meaiure of 70 years, requirei this date: That to place it at 606, makes Cyrus about 40 years old at the death of Nebu- chadnezzar, which is an incrtdible matter; that it contradifls ail antient chronology as to the duration of the Ferfian empire"; that the prophecies of Daniel afford us more accurate chrono- iogy, than profane hifiories ; that the JewiQi mealure being 70, if we compute br.ck from the birth of Chiift, to the 7th of Artaxerxes, wh^n Ezra received his commiffion, it muft be 490 years, to Cyrus 560 years, and to Nebuchadnezzar, 630 years. To the Mahometan power with the Caliphs at its head, Danifclalfigns a//«^, or 3C0 years, ;nd from the taking ofje- rufalem to Mahmudthe GAznfjvide, ^Yas exadly 360 years. [ M^ ] The power defcribed In the 5th trumpet, is prepared for five months, from the flight of Mahomet from Mecca, 6^2 to Charlemagne's driving all the Saracens nearly out of Europe, A. D. 772, was exadtly five months or 150 years. The powers defcribed in the 6th trumphet, are prepared for a year, a month, a day, and an hour, or 391 years, and 15- days. Thefe powers undoubtedly fucceed the Saracens and Ciliphs, therefore thefe powers mufl commence to operate about A. D. 997, and mtift continue to operate to A. D. 1388. But as at this time we find a very extraordinary power in fall operation, killing and deftroying all that (land in his way, it feems naturally to carry the prophetic periods to the end of this power, which only requires that we fhould confider the fifteen days as fo many years. The birth of JESUS CHRIST. 1 Fphejus. — A Church fo genuine and pure as not to be diftinguifhed into vifible and invifible, and laft- ed from the firft eftablifnment of ChriAianity to the divilion of the Roman empire, From i To Smyrna. — After the divifion of the Roman empire, the eallern Church is diftinguiVied, and may be de- nominated by vifible and invifible : Smyrna defig- nates the laft and lafted to the fuU period of i z6o years, From 392 To 1260 Pergamos. — A vifible church and corrupt ecclefiafiical hierarchy at the fame time with Smyrna, From 391 To Thyatira. — This church commences in the weft af- ter the divifion of the Roman empire, and con- tinues till the Pope becomes a fingle head in church and ftate. From 392 To 1099 Sardis. — This'church by its charaiflerillics muft fall "within the Mahometan jurifdidion. From 62,0 To 1890 Philadelphia, — This church is fimilar to that of Smyrna, a pure invifible church, and commences when the Pope became a fingle head in church and fta;e, From 1099 To i8o0 39 453 [ 47i ] LMdicea.-^Thls church, in feme fenfe fimilar to thar of PergamoB, is more wicked and intolerant Papal Rome, From 1099 To i8(>o The church of Ephefus embraces all Imperial Rome, and I'urnifhes the firlt living hoft. The churches of Smyrna and Pergamos, belong to the eaftern empire, and furnifh the fecond living hoft. The church of Sardis is under the Mahometan jurifdidion, andfurnifhes the third living hoft. The churches of Thyatira, Philadelphia, and Laodicea, embrace the weftern world after the di- vifion of Imperial Rome, and furnilh the fourth liv- ing hoft. Rev. iv. 2. — A throne is fet in heaven — here com- mences an exhibition of the Millenium : this throne may not be fet till 70 years after Chrift's fecond advent ; if we afl^ume Daniel's computation it will be i960 The four living hofts, and the twenty four elder» and every creature join in worfhip to God and the Lamb, i960 Rev. vi. 2. — I faw, and behold a white horfe : an exhibition of Chrift's kingdom commencing with his birth, 1 Rev. iii. 4. And there went out another horfe that was red : as the white horfe is fymbolical of a long continued empire, it is more natural to ex- plain thefe horfes as intending empires, and not in- dividual emperors. The red horfe defignates the Mahometan power, and continues From 612 To 189® Rev. iii. Andfbeheld, and lo, a black horfe. This defignates the eaftern empire, From 391 To 1453 I looked, and behold, a pale horfe. This defignates the weftern empire, more efpecially the papal power, and the fin.ildeftruftion of the fame, From 89* To i^o I faw under the altar the fouls of them that were flain for the word of God. This is a v'fion of the Jewifh martyrs, and may be placed at or a little after the refurredtion of Chrift, 3 J L 473 ] The fixth (^al has reference to the deftruftion of the JewiOi nation by Vefpafian, 7^0 Rev. vii. The vilion of the fealing of the 144,000 faithful Jews happens immediately after the Jewifti nation is deftroyed, 70 But they do not make their appearance till i960 John beholds a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations ; out of ihe pan kt'ifma, or every creature, who are exhibited at the com- mencemeht of the Millenium, this prelent great number informed; and they refer us to rhe clofe of the Millenium, after the mediatorial kingdom has ended, 3^5© The feventh feal embraces that period of time com- mencing with Chrift's birth, and ending wich his fecond advent in glory, after which the book has ■ no. feals, From t To i3qo The firft trumpet exhibits the perfecution of Chrif- tianity ; as this began with Herod the great, we may fuppofe this trumpet embraces the period of time from the birth of Chrift to Cunftantine, From I To ^aa The fecond trumpet introduces Conflantine the great, and intimates the unhappy confequences that will refult from his ecclefiailical airangements, 311 The third trumpet exhibits the bilhop of Rome, at the head of the corrupt clergy, at the council of Nice, ' gxf The fourth trumpet defignates the end of the weftern Roman emperors, the church alfo is repiefentedas being nearly extinguiihed, 476 The fifth trumpet points us to the life of Mahomet, 6ia The fixth trumpet exhibits four powers in fucceilion; and for varying here from the explanation given of thefe powers, I refer to the Appendix* ift. Angeh Mahmud, the Gaznevide, he reigned From 997 To 102S zd. Angel. The Seljuk'anDynany,Togrulbeg, Alp, . Arflan, MalekOiah, From 1038 To 10^3 Pa I 474 ] 3d. Angel. Zingis Khan, firft emperor of the Moguls and Tartars, From tioC To 1127 4th. Angel. Tamerlane, From 1370 To 1405 To \i\efe four angels a period is allotted of an hour, a day, a month and a year; if we allow the term /tout; to be doubly prophetical, the period will be .4 406 years, and From 097 i^ lo 1403 'V' John is ordered not to meafure the coUrt without ' the temple; it is tobe trodden under foot42 months ,;t by the Gentiles. We fuppofe this has reference to the full period of the Mahometan deluiion. The ^f_ Holy City intends Jerufalem, fo that we may com- "'<•" mence this period when this power took that city, 637 Ends 18^7 The two witneffes we fuppofe intend the firfl two living creatures or hofts, delignated by the churches of Ephefus and Smyrna, who Hved under two diflerent empires or governments; the begin- ning and ending of their prophecy is not clearly marked : Chrilt himfelf was a diftinguifhed witnefs; We t];ercfore commence with his birth ; and as this is John's farewell addrefs to the Grecian churches, he informs ihem how long it will be before their deliverance into the Millenium llate, under tlte Itrms, three c/ays and ait half,\v\i\ch. isjuft h,ilf the pet iod of the feven trumpets or 630 years; that is, From 1260 To 189©^ John fees a wcm:m, clothed, with the Sun andMoon under her feet ; (lie flies into the wildernefs where flie is tfcd 1260 days. John having hnifhed his hiflory of the Grecian churches, begins with the binh of Chrii^, and naturally leads us to thewtf- tern church, which commenced fometime after the diviilon of imperial Rome, and after the end cftiie wcftern Rom.an emperors ; lor when thefe' ceafe to be, the church alfofeems to be extin- guthed, From 630 To 1830 ■A fecond womm appears with the win^s of a great E<^^)e. This woman we fuppofe difignatt-? the Millenium church, (he miraediately fucceeds the r '475 3 Mother woman, and is nourifhed from the "face of the ferpent 1260 days, From 1890 To 3150 John fees a beaft rife up out of the fea. This beaft commences with the divifion of the Roman em- pire ; the beaft feems to be a general one with fev- eral heads : the firft head commenced, 392 Ended, 470 One of the ecclefiaftical heads we fuppofe rofe about 630 Ended, 1099 The other ecclefiaftical head commenced 1099 How long it will continue is not certain, not exceed- ing 1890 The image of the beaft defignates Charlemagne, 800 ,The rifing up of the ten horns is after the firft eccle-* fiaftical head aid before the fecond, according to Daniel ; for out of the ten, or after the ten horns, another horn arifes, which we fuppofe defignates the Pope as a fingle head, or the fecond horn of the beaft like a lamb. When John fays, five are fallen, it means great em- pires ; it does not comport with Daniel or John, to fuppofe that mere changes in one head are hereby intended. The five were the Babylonifh, Medo, Perfian and Macedonian empires, Rome popular, andRome imperial ; one is — that is, the eaftern em- pire ; one is not yet come, that is the Mahometan power, and the beaft which thou faweft. The firft head of this beaft or the weftern Roman emperors, are of little confequence, the main and moft im- portant head aimed at was the ecclefiaftical, and moft probably the Pope, as a fingle head, which in order of time was the eighth. Rev. xiv. In this chapter John has a variety of vlfi- ons, fome of which he had feen before. They are an anticipation of thofe things which are to hap- pen after the completion of the fixth vial. Firft. John fees a Lamb ftand on the mount Zion, and with him 144,000, having his fathers name written in their foreheads. Thefe are iaithful Jews introduced into the Millenium after i8go The /a/? ktifmatox^vftxy creature.accompany thefe. Second. An angel fii^ in the nidft of Heaven hav« C 476 3 in§ the everlafting gofpel to preach, declaring that thif hour of his judgment is come. 1850 Third. Another angel proclaims, that Babylon the grent city is fallen ; for all nations have drank of the wine of the wrath of her fornication. 189a ]Riurth. A third angel follows them, faying with a ]oud voice, if any man worQiip the beall or his im- age, and receive his mark in his forehead, or in his hand, even he (hall drink of the wine ofthe wrath of God. The objcds of puiaifhraent and the punilhment itfelf are here marked out. 1890 Fifth. John hears a voice from Heaven, faying un-: to him, write, blefled are the dead who die in the Lord. This has reference to the refutredlion. 1890 Sixth. John fees a white cloud, and upon the cloud one fitting like the fon of man, having upon his head a golden crown, and in his hand a (harp fic- kle : and another angel came out of the temple and cried with a loud voice to him that fat upon the cloud, thrul^ in thy fickle and reap, for the time for thee to reap is come, for the har vel\ of the earth is ripe ; and he thruft in his fickle. The work of th's angel feems to be, to feparate the good from the bad, and to bind the tares in bundles that they may be; burnt. 1890 Seventh. Another angel came out from the temple in Heaven, he alfo having a (harp fickle; and another angel came out from the tabernacle, hav- ing powar over fire, and he cried with a loud voice to him that had the fickle, faying.thruft in thy fharp fickle, and gather the clufters of the vine of the earth.for her grapes are fully ripe ; and he thruft in his fickle, &c. This defignates the end of all flefii, which will take place fome (hort time after. 1896 Eighth. — Before the feven angels, having the feven la(\ plagues, in which is filled up the wrath of God, begin to operate, John fees the triumphant Cariflians, who fing the fong of Mofes, the fer- vant of God, and the fong of the Lamb. 1890 ! have placed the above vifions feverally, at 1890, though they may not all fall in under feventy years from that ti:r.e , ,- [ 477 1 The charafteriftlc defcriptions in the vials, being many of them general, do not precifely mark the beginning or the ending of the vials: fome may mark out a particular event; others may be ge- neral charatfteriflics, embracing the whole period of a vial. The firft vial commences at the death of the wit- nefles, and lafts - - From 1260 To 1365 In this period of 105 years, we find that Othman riies up, who is a fevere Icourge to the Ciuif- tians. The fecond vial feems only to marl: ou!: one diftin- guiQied event, which is the dtftriiftlon of the eaflern empire, and the taking of Conil.n- tinople, - - - From 1365 To 1470 The third vial contains general charafteriftics, and operates upon Papal Rome and her clergy : this deiignates the effeds of the reformation, From 1470 To 1575 The fourth vial has alfo general charaderiftics, which defignate the tyranny and cruelty ol tem- poral powers, - From 1575' To i68o The fifth vial is poured out upon the feat of the beaft : We fuppofe Rome is eminently the feat of the beaft, and the effecfls of banifhing the Jefuits an- fwers to the defcription, - From i68c To 1780 The fixth vial is poured out upon the great river Euphrates : — Here are a combination of events,— general deception, and the whole world in mo- tion, - - From 1785 To 189c The fiventh vial is poured out into the air, which vial, we fuppofe, indicates a new era : After the pouring out of this vial, many fignal judgments are to befall mankind ; and previous to the de- firudion of Great Babylon, or all mankind in the flefh ; as they fall within the period of the Mil' lenium, and we have no fure data to calculate up- on, that they will be executed inftantaneoufly, we may alTume that they will commence - 1890 And end i960 C 478 3 Which lad feems to be Daniel's ultimate period for the Millenium's commencing in glory. The Millenium, we fuppole, commtnces - 1850 And ends, 3 1 50 The next period commences, - - 3150 And never ends. It is not properly a period, becaufe tills word implies, not Only beginning, but ending. In computation it is neceflary to mark out periods pre- cilely, but it is neceffary to remark, that chronology is ex- tiemely confuled, efpecially Irom Nebuchadnezzar to the end of the Perfian empire; and the common year of our Lord, 1890, may vary feveial years from the true prophetic yew 1890. C 479 ] APPENDIX. ■4^;^' THE followingextrads ought to have had a place in the hiftoric fads relative to the Mahometan power; but they did not imprefs my mind with the weight that they do at prefent, till the book was nearly printed; They are adduced to (how, that the two laft angels of the four, under the fixth trumpet, are moft probably Zingis Khan and Tamerlane : In order that the reader may be enabled to judge for himfelf, a fketch ofthe hiftory oftheietwo mighty conquerors are here introduced. From the fpacious highlands, between 2ir2gis Khatti China, Siberia, and the Cafpian fea, the firft Emptror of ihe tide of emigration and war has been re- Mogub and Tar- peatedly poured. Thefe ancient feats of tars. A. D. 1 2o6. the Huns and Turks, were occupied in 1217. the twelfth century, by many paRoral tribes of the fame defcent, and fimilar. manners, wliich were united and led to conqueft^ by the for- midable Zingis. In a ftate of fociety, in which policy is rude, and valour is univerfal, the afcendant of one man muft be founded on his power and refolution to punifh his enemies, and to reward his friends. . Z.ingis pledged himfelf to divide with his followers, the fweets and the bitters ot life. After his firft vidory, he placed feventy chaldrons on rlie fire, and feventy of the moll guilty rebels were call headlong into the boiling water. The fphereof his attraftion was continually enlarged, by the ruin of the- proud and the fubmiffion of the prudent; and the boldeft chieftains might tremble, when they beheld, en- chafed in filver, the {kuU ofthe Khan of the Karaites, who un- der the name of Prefter John, had correfponded with the Roman Pontiff and the Princes of Europe. It was from a naked prophet, who could afcend to Heaven on a white horfe, L 4«o, ] that he accepted the title of Zingis, the moji greats and a ol- vine right to the conquefi and dominion of the earth. In a general diet, he was proclaimed oreat Khan, or Emperor of the Moguls and Tartars. The •■eligion of Zingis attracts our notice. The Catholic Inquifitors of Europe, who defended nonfcnfe by cruelty, might have been confounded by the ex- ample of f^barbarj.in, who;inticipated the lelTons of philofo- phy, and eilablirhed by his laws, a fyftem of pure Theifm and perfedl toleration. His firft and only article ot faith was, the exiftence of one God, the author of all good, who fills by his prefence, the Heavens and the earth, which he has created by his power. The Tartars and the Moguls were addided to the idols of their peculiar tribes, and many of them had been converted by the foreign niiflionaries, to the religion of Mofes, ofTvlahomet.and of Ghrilt. Thefe various fyftems, in freedom and concord, were taught and praftiled within the precinds of the fame camp, and the Bonze, the huam, the Rabbi, the Neftotian, and the Latin Prieil, enjoyed the fame honourable exemption from fervitude and from tribute. The arms of Zingis and his Lieu- Hjs invafon of tenants fucceffively reduced the hords of China, J. D. 1210. the defert, between the wall of China and 1214. the Volga; and the Mogul Emperor be- came the mafter of the paftoral world, the Lord of many millions of fliepherds and foldiers, who felt their united ftrength, and were impatient to rufh on the mild and wealthy climates of the fouth. The Court of Pekin was afto- UiOied by an embalTy from its former vaffal, who in the tone of king of nations, exafted the tribute of obedience which he had folemnly paid, and who affedted to treat the Son ef Heaven as the vnoft contemptible o{ mankind. An haughty anfwer ditguiied their fecret apprehenfions ; and their fears were foon juftified by the march of innumerable fquadrons, who pierced on all fides, the feeble rampart of the great wall. Ninety cities Vv'cre ftormed or llarved by the Moguls; ten only ef- caped. His invafion was fiipporitd by the revolt o( 100,000 Khitans, who guarded the frontier. His retreat was purchafed at an imintnle price, and a Piinceli of China. In his fecond expedition, he compelled the Chinefe Empe- ror to letire beyond the yellow river. The fiege of Pekin was long and laborious ; The inhabitants were reduced by famine, to decimate and devour their fellow-citizens : When their ammunition was fpent, ihey dilcharged ingots of gold and fil- verfrom their engines ; but the Moguls introduced a mine to the center of the capitol ; and tlie conflagration of the palace C 481 3 burnt above thirty days. China was defolated by Tartar vritt ?nd domeftic {adion, and the five northern provinces were ad* ded to the Empire of Zingis. In the wed, he touched the dominions- OfCarizmeTran- of Mohammed Sultan of Carizme, who. foxiana, and Per- reigned from the Perfun gulph to tha fii^ yl. D. Ill 8. borders of India and Turkilhn, Zngis- JZ24. wifhed toeftab'iPn a friendly and com- mercial intercourfe with the moft power- ful of the Mofiera Princes. A rafh and inhuman deed provoked and juflified the Tartar arms, in the invallon of the Southern Alh. A caravan of tliree AmbalTadors, and one hundred and fifty merchants, was arreted and murdered at Otrar, by the command of Mahommed ; nor was it till after a demand and a denial of julhce, till he had prayed and rafted three nights on a mountain, that the Mogul Emperor appealed to the judg-- ment of God and the fword. Our European battles, fays a philofophic writer, are petty {k'rm.inies, if compared to the numbers that have fought and fallen in the fields of Afu, ^00,000 Moguls and Tartars are laid to have marched under the ftandard of Zingis and his four fons. In the vaft plains that extend to the north of the Sihon or Jaxartes, they were en- countered by 400,000 foldiers of the Sultan, and in the firft battle, which was fufpended by the night, 1 60,060 Carizmians were flain. Mahommtd was aflonifhed by the number and valour of his enemies. He withdrew from the Tcene of danger, and diftributed his troops in the frontier towns; trufting that the barbarians, invinllble in the field, would be repulfed by the length and difficulty of fo many regular lieges; but the pru- dence of Z'ngishad formed a body ot Chinefe engineers, llcilled in the mechanic arts, informed, perhaps, of the fecret of gun- powder, and capable, under his difcipline, of attacking a fo- reign country with more vigour and fjccefs. than they had de- fended their own. The Perlian hiftorians will relate the fieges and redu(ftion of 0:rar, Cogende, Bochara, Samarcand, Ca- rizme, Herat, Merou, Nifabour, Balch, and Candahar ; and the conqueft of the rich and populous countries of Tianfoxi" ana, Carizme, and Chorafm. The deftruftive hoftilities of At- tila, and the Huns, have long fince been elucidated by the example of Zingis, and the Moguls ; From the Csfpian to the Indus, they ruined a tradt of many hundred miles, which wa9 adorned with the habitations and labours of mankind, and that five centuries have not been fufficient to repair the ravages of [ 48i ] four years. Incumbered with the fpoils of Afia, he ilowly meafuied back his fooilleps, betrayed Ibme pity lor the mifery of the vanqiiifhed, and declared his intention of rtbuilding the dries which had been fvvept away by the tempeft of his arms. After Jie had repaffed the Oxus and Jaxaries, he was joined by two Generals, whom he had detached with 30,000 horfe, to fubdue the weftern provinces of Perfu. They had trampled on the nations which oppofed their paffage, penetrated through the gates of Detbend, traverfed the Volga, and the defert ; and accomplifhed the circuit of the Cafpian Sea, by an expedi- tion which had never been attempted, and has never been re- peated. The return of Zingis was iignalized by the overthrow of the rebellious or independent kingdoms ofTartary, and he died in the fullncfsof yeais and glory, A, D. 1227, with his lail breath exhorting his fons to atch-eve the conqueft of the Chinefe Empire: In the fixty- eight years of the four firft ■ Conquefl of the fuccefiors of Zingis, the Mogul fubdued Moguls under the almoft all Afia, and a large portion of Eu- fuccejjbrs of Zingis, rope : A fketch of the progrefs of their -^. A 1227. 1295. arms will be exhibited, firft, in theeaft; fecond, in the fouth ; third, in the weft ; and fourth, in the north. Before the invalion of Zingis, China f Oft he horihern was divided into two Empires. The Emiire of Chinot Northern Empire, which had been dif- j4. D. 1Z34. membered by Zingis, was finally fubdued feven ye.irs after his death. After the lofs of Pekin, the Emperor had fixed his refidence at Kaifong, a city many leagues in circumference, and which contained, ac cording to the Chinefe annals, 1,400,000 families : He efcaped from them only whh fcven horfemen, and made his laft ftand in a third capital, till at length ihe hopelefs monarch, pro- teft:ng his innocence; and accufing his fortune, afcended a fu- neral pile, and ordered his attendants to fet fire to it, as foon as he had ftabbed himfelf. The Chinefe feldom dared to meet their vidors in the field, and their paffive courage prefented an endlefs fuccetlion of cities to ftorm, and of millions to flaughter. In the attack and defence of places, the engines of antiquity, jind the Greek fire were alternately employed : The ufe of gun-powder in canon and bomb?, appears as a familiar prac- tice; and the fieges were conduced by the Mahometans and the Franks, who had been liberally invited into the fervice of the Emperor Cublai. After palling the great river, the troops and artillery were conveyed along a feries of canals, tiji ^ r 483 ] they invefted the royal refidence of Hamcheu, In the country of filk, the moft delicious climate in China. The Emperor, a defencelefs youth, furrendered his perfon and fceptre : yet the war (now ftiled a rebellion) v/as Hill maintained in the fouthern provinces, from Hamcheu to Canton ; and the obftinate rem- nant of Independence and hoftility, was ti-anfported from the land to the fea; but when the fleet of Song was furrounded and opprefled by a luperior armament, their laft champion leaped into the waves with his infant Emperor in his arms. " It is more glorious, he cried, to die a Prince than to live a flave." An hundred thoui;\nd Chinefe imitated his example, and the whole empire, from Tonkin to the great wall, fubmitted to the dominion of Cublai. His boundlefs ambition afpired at the conqueft of Japan: His fleet was twice fhipwrecked, and the lives of 100,000 Moguls and Chinefe were facrificed in the fruitle Is expedition. But the circumjacent kingdoms, Corea, Tonkin, Cochinchina, Pegu, Bengal, and Thibet, were redu- ced in different degrees of tribute and obedierxe, by the effort or terror of his arms. He explored the Indian Ocean with a fleet oJ a thou find fhips: They failed in i3xty-eight days, mod probably to the Ifland of Borneo, under the equinodlial line. The conqueft of Hindoflan by the Mo- 0/Perfa, and the guls, was referved in a later period for thff Empire of the Ca- Houfe of Timour ; but that of Iran or i'phs, //. D. 1158. Perfia, was atchieved by Holagou Khan, the grandfon of Zingis, the brother and the lieutenant of the two fuccelTive Emperors, Mangou and Cublai. I (hall not enumerate the crowd of Sultans, Emirs, and Attabecks, whom he trampled in the duft. The extindion of the Abafides cannot be indifferent to the fpeftators of their greatnefs and decline. Since the fall of their Seljukian tyrants, the Caliphs had recovered their lawful do- minion of Bagdad, and the Arabian Irak ; but this city was diftraded by theological fadions, and the Commander of the Faithful was loft in a Haram of feven hundred concubines. The invafion of the Moguls, he encountered, with feeble arms and haughty embaffies. " On the divine decree," faid the Ca- liph Mollaffem, " is founded the throne of the fons of Abbas ; and their foes Qiall furely be deftroyed in this world and in the next. Who is this Holagou, that dares to rife againft him *? If he be defirous of peace, let him inftantly depart from the facred territory ; and perhaps he may obtain from our cle* mency the pardon of his fauh." But when Holagou touched th^ ph.antom, it inftantly vanilhed : After a fiege of two [ 484 1 months, Bagdad was flormed and facked by the Moguls, r,nd their favage commander pronounced the death of the Caliph MotaflTem, the h\tl of the temporal fucceflors of Mahomet, whofe kiufmen oi ;hc race of Abbas had reigned in Afia above 500 years. Wbattvev migln be the defigns of the conqueror, the holy cities of Mecca and Medina were proteded by the Arabian defert ; but the Moguls fpread beyond the Tigris and Euphrates, and threatened to join the Fianks in the delive- rance of Jciu,0!cra. Egypt was loft, had fhe been defended only by her feeble offspring; but the Mamalukeshad breathed in their infancy the keenels of the Scythian air ; equal in vr.- Iouijfuperiorindifciplincthey met the Moguls in many a well fought field, and drove back the ftream of hoftility to the eaftvvard of the Euphrates, But it overflowed with refifilels violence the kingdoms of Armenia and Anatolia, of which the former was pofieflTed by the Chriflians, and the latter by the Turks. The Sultans of Iconiuin oppofid fome refiOance to the Mogul arms, till Azzadin fought a refuge among the Greeks at Confiantinople ; and his feeble fucceflors, the laft of the Seljukian Dyuafly, were finally extirpated by the Khans ol Perlia. No fooner had Ocftai fub verted the Of Kipzak , Ri'f- Northern Empire of China, than he re- ' f(i, Puland, and folved to vilit with" his arras, the moft Hungary, A. D. remote countries of the weft. Fifteen 1x35.1245. hundred thoufand Moguls and Tartars were infcribed on the military roll : OF thefe the Great Khan felefted a third, which he entrufled to |he command of his nephew Baton, the fon of Tuli, who reigned over his father's conquefls to the north of the Cafpian Sea. Alter a fef^ival of forty days, Baiou fet forward on this great expediiion, and fuch was the fpetd and ardour of his innumerable fquadrons, that in lefs than lix years, they had rneafured a line of ninety degrees of longitude, a fourth part of the circumference oi the globe. The great rivers of Aha and Europe, the Volga and Kama, the Don and Boryftthenes, the Viflula, and Danube, they either fwam wiih their horfe?, cr iraverled in leather boats, which follov/ed the camp. By the firft vicfories of Baton, the remains of national freedom were eradicated in the immenfe plains of Turkeflan and Kip- ^■fak. In his rapid progrefs, he over-ran the kingdoms as they 5ire now filled of Afiracan and Cazan ; and the troops which he difpatched towards Mount Caucafus, explored the molt ftcret recenes of Georgia and Circaffia. The civil difcord of the Great Dukes cf Ruifn, batrayt^d their coiuiti y to the T.ii- [. 48s 3 nrs. They fpread from Livonia to the Black Sea, and both Mofcow and Kiow, the modem and the ancient capitals, were reduced to afhes. From the permanent conqueft of Ruffia, they made a deadly, though tranfient inroad into the heart of Poland, and as f.\r as the borders ot' Germany. The cities of Lublin and Cracow were obliterated : They approached the fhores otthe Baltic ; and in the battle ol L'gnitz, they defeated ibe Dukes of Silcfia, the Poliih Palatines, and the Grand Mafler of the Teutonic Order, and filled nine facks widi the right ears pf the flain. From Lignitz, the extreme point of their weliern march, they turned alide to the invafion of Hungary, and the prefence or fpirit of Batou, infpired the hoft of 500,000 men, rhe Carpathian Hills could not be long impervious to their divided columns : The whole country north of the Danube was loft in a day, and depopulated in a fummer ; and tne ruins of the cities and churches were overfpread with the bonts of tJie natives. In the winter, the Tartars pafled the Danube on the ice, ana advanced to Strigonium, a German colony, and the metropolis of the kingdom. Thirty engines were planted againft the walls: The ditches were filled with facks of earth and dead bodies ; and after a promifcuous flaughter, three liundred noble matrons were flain in the prefence of the Khan. Of all the cities and furtrefles of Hungary, three alone fur- .vived the Tartar invafion. The Laiin world was darkened by this favage cloud of hoftihty : A Ruffian fugitive carried the alarm to Sweden, and the remote nations of the Baltic, and the ocean trembled at the approach of the Tartars, whom their fear and ignorance were inclined to feparate from the human fpecies. The Roman Pontiff attempted to convert thefe invincible Pagans by a miffion of Francilcan and Domi- nican Friars, but he was aftonifhed by the reply of the Khan : That the fons of God and of Zingis were invefted with a di- vine power to fubdue or extirpate the nations ; and chat the Pope would be involved in the univerlal deftrudion, unlefs he vifited in perfon, and as a fuppiiant, the royal hord. The Emperor Frederick II. embraced a more generous mode of de- fence, and h's letters to the Kings of France and England, and the Princes of Germany, reprefented the common danger, and urged them to arm their vaflals in this juft and rational cru- iide. The Tartars themfelves were awed by the fame and valour of the Franks. The town of Newftadt, in Auftria, was bravely defended, and on the appearance of a German rrmy the fiege was raifcd. After wafhng the adjacent king- V.oms of Servia;Eornia; and Bulgaria, Batou retreated from the [ 436 j Danube to the Volga, to enjoy the rewards of vidory in the. palace of Serai, which flarted at his command from the midlt ci the deferr. Even the poor and frozen regions of the north, attracted the arms of the Moguls ; Sheibani Khan, the brother of the great Batou, led a hord of i<;,ooo families into the wilds of Siberia, and his defcendants reigned at Tobolfkoy, above three centuries, till the Ruffian cor.queft. While China, Syria, and Pol.ind, were invaded at the fame rime by the Moguls and Tartars, the authors of the mighty niifchief were content with the knowledge and declaration, that their word was the fword of death. Like the firft Caliphs, the firft fuccefforsof Zingis leldom appeared in perfoii at the head of their victorious armies. On the Banks of the Onon and Selinga, the royal or golden hord exhibited the contraftof fimplicity and greatnefs, of loalled fheep and mares milk, which compoied their banquets, and of a diftribution in one day, of five hundred waggons of gold and fiWer. The AmbalTadors and Princes of Europe and Afia, were compelled to undertake this diilant and laborious pilgrimage ; and the life and reign of the Great Dukes of Ruffia, the Kings of Georgia and Armenia, the Sultans of Iconium, and the Emirs of Perfia, were decided by the frown or fmile of the Great Khan : Wealth produced a change of manners: Their fuperfluous treafures were caft into fountains, and bafons, and ftatues of maffylilver; and the artifts of China and Paris vied "with each other in the fervice of the Great Khan. In this (hipwreck of nations, fome furprife may be excited by the elcape of the Roman Empire. — The voluntary retreat of Batou from the Danube, was in fulted by the vain triumphs of the Franks and Greeks ; and in a fecond expedition death furprifed him in full march to attack the capital of the Ceiars, The decline of the Moguls, A. D. 1304, gave free fcope to the rife and progress of the Ottoman Empire. The conqueft and monarchy of the Hifloricfa&s ef world, was the firft objecfl of the ambi- Tomerlanc. tion of Tamerlane. To live in the me- mory and efteem of future ages, was the fecond wifh of his magnanimous fpirit: All the civil and military tranfadtions of his reign were diligently record- ed in the journals of his fecretaries : The authentic narrative WIS revifed by the perfons beR informed of each particular tranfaAion ; and it is believed in the empire and family of Tamerlane, thai the monarch himlelf, compofed the Com- mentaries o^ his Life and the Inftitinions of his Government, t 487 1 In the eyes of the Moguls, who held the indefeafible fucceffion ofthcHoufe of Zingis, he was doubtlefs a rebel fubjed; yet in the afcent of fome generations, the branch of Tamerlane is confounded, at leafl by the females, with the imperial ftem. His birth was caft on one of thofe periods of anarchy, which announce the fall of ihe Afiatic Dynafties, and open a new fitld to adventurous ambition. From the twelfth year of his age, Tamerlane had entered the field of adtion : In the twenty-fifth, he flood the deliverer of his country : At the age of thirty-four, he was invefted with imperial command; and while the Emir Tamerlane, reigned over Zagatai and the eafl, a nominal Rhan ferved as a private officer in the armies of his fervanr. A fertile kingdom, five hundred miles in length, and in breadth, might have fatisfied the ambition of a fubjeft; but Tamerlane afpired to the dominion of the world ; and before his death, Zagatai was one of the twenty-feven crowns which he had placed on his head. Without expatiating on the vidtories of thirty-five campaigns, we may briefly reprefent his conquefts of Perfia, Tartary, India, and his Ottoman war. As foon as he had re-united to the pa- Conqueft of Per- trimony of Zagatai, the independent coun- payA.D.\^-]o.\i^1. tries of Cariznre and Candahar, he turned his eyes towards Perfia ; from the Oxua to the Tigris, that exrenfive country was left without a lawful fuvereign, fince the death of Aboufaid, the lalt of the defcen- dants of the great Holacou. Peace and juftice had been ba- nifhed from the land above forty years, and the Mogul in- vader, might feem to lii^tn to the cries of an oppreffed people : The'r petty tyrants , might have oppofed him with confederate arms : They feparately flood and fucceffively fell : Ibrahim, Prince of Shirwin, or Albania, kifled the footftool of the imperial throne. Shah Manfour, Prince of Fars, or proper Perfia, was one ot the leafl powerful, but moll dangerous of his enemies, in a battle, under the walls of Shinar, he broke, with three or four thoufand foldiers, the main body of 30,000 horfe, where the emperor fought in perfon ; No more than fourteen or fifteen perfons remained near the (landard of Tamerlane: He flood firm as a rock, and received on his hel- met two weighty ftrokes of a fymetar ; The Moguls rallied : The head of Manfour was thrown at his feet, and he declared his efteemof the valour of a foe, by extirpating all the males of fo intrepid a race. From Shinar his troops advanced to the Perfian gulph, and the richnefs and weaknefs of Ormuz were difplayed in an annual gift of 600,000 dinars of gold. Bag- dad was no longer the city of peace, the leac of the Caliphs. [ 4^8 J The whole courfe cf tiie Tigris and Euphrjitcs, from the iTioufh to the fources cf thofe rivers, was reduced to his obe- cience : He entered Edella, and the Turkmans of the black Oieep were chaftiled for the facrilegious pillage ol a caravan of Mecca. In the mountains of Georgia, the native Chrif- tians llill braved the lav.'s and the fword of Mahomet : By three expeditions, he obtained the merit of a hoiy war, and the Prince of Tefiis became his profelyte and friend. „, . „ A jud relation might be urged for the inva.- Uf lurkejtun. f,on of Turkellan or the eaOern Tartar y. The dignity ofTamerlane could not endure the impunity of Getes : H^; paffed the Sihoon, fubdued the kingdom of the Cafhg.irs, isA marched feven times into the heart of their coun- try. His molt dilbnt camp w^,s two months journey, or four hundred and eighty leagues to the north eall of Samarcand, and his enemies who traverfed the rlvtr Irtifh, engraved in tlie forefis of Siberia, a rude memorial of the exploits. The con- quffts of Kip2ah or wellern Tartary, was founded on the double motive of aiding the diftreiled, and chafiifing the Tingrateful. Tosmafcus, and in the (irength of their walled cities, and in the populoulhefs of 6o,.ooo villa- ges ; and inflead of fuftaining a fiege, they threw open their gates, and arrayed their forces in the plain; but thefe forces were not cemented by virtue and union ; and fome powerful Emirs had been feduced to defert, or betray their more loyal companions. Tamerlane's front was covered with a line of Indian elephants, whofe turrets v/ere filled with archers and Greek fire: Ti^e rapid evolutions of his cavalry completed the difmay and diforder : The Syrian crowds fell back on each other : Many ihoufands were ftifled, or ll.uightered in the en- trance of the great fireet: The Moguls entered with the fugi- tives; and after a fiiort defence the impregnable citadel of Aleppo was furrendered by cowardice or treachery. Air.ong the fuppliants, Tamerlane difiinguifhed theDodtors of the Law, whom he invited ro the dangerous honour of a perfonal con- ference : The Mogul Prince vv as a zealous MuHulman ; but the Perfi.m fchools liad taught h'm to revere the memory of Ali and Hofa;n,and he imbibed a deep prtjuJice againll the Syrians, as the enemies of the fons of the daughter of the apoHIe of God. To thefe Dodors he propofed a captious qucfiion. which the cafuilU of Bochara, Samarcand, and Herat, y/ere incapable of rofolving : " Who are the true martyrs, thofe who are fiain on my lide, or the fide of my enemies T B.r; he vvajfilenced or fiiisfiedby the* dexterity of one of the [ 493 ] Cadhis of Aleppo, who replied in the words of Mahomet him- ftlf, that the motive, not the enfiga conditutes the martyr ; 2nd that the Mollems of either party who figlu only for the glory of God, may deferve that lacred appellation. Tb^ true fucceffion of the Caliphs, was a controverTy of a Hill more delicate nature, and the franknefs of a Dodlor, too honed for his fuuation, provoked the Emperor to exclaim, " Ye are as falfe as thofe of Damafcus : Moavviyah was an ufurper, Yezid a tyrant, and AU alone» is the lav/ful fuccelior of the prophet." A prudent explanation reftofed his tranquility, and he palled to a more familiar topic of converjation. " What is your age,'' f\idhe to theCadhi'^ " Fifty years." •■* It would be the age of my oldeft fon," You fee me here (continued Tamerlane) a poor lame decrepit mortal ; yet by my arm has the Almighty been pleafed to fubdue the king- doms of Iran, Touran, and the Indies, I am not a man of blood, and God is my witnefs, that in all my wars, 1 have never been the aggreffor, and that my enemies have always been the authors of their own calamity. During this peace- ful converfation,the llreeis of Aleppo ftreamed with blood, and re-echod with the cries of mothers and children, with the fiirieks ol violated virgins: The rich plunder that was abandon- ed to his fuldiers might (limulate their avarice, but their cruelty was enforced by the peremptory command of producing an adequate number of heads, which according to his cullom, ■were curioully piled in columns and pyramids. His inarch from Aleppo to Damafcus, was marked with deftrudtion : The inhabitants of the lad place defended their walls, and Tamer- lane confented to raife the fiege if they would adorn his retreat wiih a ranfom ; but no foonerhad he introduced himtif into the city, under colour of a truce, than he peifiiiouOy violated the treaty, impofed a contribution of ten millions of gold, and animated his troof^s to chalTife the poderiiy of thofe Syrians, ■who had executed or approved the murder of the grandfon of Mahomet. A family which had given honourable burial to the head of Hofein, and a colony of artificers, whom he fent to labour at Samarcand, were alone referved in the general maflacre ; a nd after a period of feven centuries, Damafcus wa? leducedio afhes, becaufe a Tartar was moved by religious zeal to avenge the blood of an Arab. 1 he lofles and fatigues of the campaign, obliged Tamerlane to renounce the conqueu of Palaftine and Egypt ; but in his return to the Euphrates, he delivered Aleppo to the flames. On the rans of Bagdad hc' ercifled a pyramid of 90,000 heads ; again vifited Georgia ; ei:- camped on the Banks of the Araxes^ and proclaimed hisrefuhi* L 494 ] l"on ofmarching ngalnA the Ottoman Emperor; conscious of ihe impoit.mce of the war, he coUeded his forces from every province ; 8eo,ooo men were enrolled on his military lift. During this divifion of the Mogul arnu. Invades Jn.ito- B.ijszethadtwo years to colled his forcesj I'uii J. D, 1402. they coniiHed of 400,000 horfa and foot, whofe merit and fidelity were of an un- ch had two horns, the laft of which horns came into exillence A. D» 1099, then the term h(,ur\\txt, will have the fame prophetic extent that it feems apparently to have in the other two cafes. It is well known what confufion and bloodfhed were ccca- fioned between the Emperors of Germany more efpecially, and the Popes, on account of the right of invelVitures. The rights of monarchy were undefined, and the Popes grafped at unlimited power. The rights that tlie Popes claimed in the c.cminions of inonarchs, created impcrlum in imtcrio. The power of the monarch and the power of the bealt is a joint pov.er within the fame jurifdiclion. The contells about in- veftitures exifted above fifty years, and were brought to a ter- mination A. D. 1116, when Henry V. of Germany, entered Italy wiiha large army, took the city of Rome, and the Pope alio. In the year i iiz, the rights of each were more pre- ciiViy defined, and have remained nearly on the fame footing [ 499 1 ever fince, »n Germany. The Confiitutions of Qarcndonf give us a juft idea of the prerogatives claimed by the ciergy ia England ; thefe were dciigned to bring the clergy under the juriidtdtion of the civil courts. We may add a few remarks here on Chap. xi. 13. And in the fame hour there was a great earthquake, and the tenth part of the city fell, and the names of 7000 men were flain in the earthquake. The term hoiir.,\% not ufed in a prophetic fenfe, at lead there appears to be no ground for giving it fuch a conftrudion. The flaying of the names of men, is a peculiar phrafeology : Emi- nent and diftinguifhed men in ftate or church, are men of name and note ; and as the term feven applies to the feveral heads of Nebuchadnezzar's great image, the paflage, as well as the pe- riod of time when the tranfadion takes place, intimates the final deftrucSion of temporal governmrnts; and the Greek word dekaton, may fignify fomething different from a tenth part, and moft probably has reference to the divifion of the weftern empire into ten kingdoms. Thefe are the ultimate parts of the city, which fignifies here, not place, but great poli- tical aflociations of men. The whole paffage plainly intends a final end to Nebuchad- nezzar's great image, in all its parts, v^fhich are feven heads and ten horns. We have theEngliQi word decade, which fignifies the num- ber or fum of ten, and not the tenth part of a thing : We have alfo the decades of Livy, not fignifying the tenth part of Livy. When all the circumftances attending the witnefles, the time of their death, the period of time they remain dead are con- fidered, there can be no doubt, that if the tranflation had been, the decade of the city jell, it would have conveyed the true idea. The ten horns are not the v/hole of the city, therefore, if one of thefe flnould fall, it cannot be faid that a tenth part ot the city fell. There feems to be a propriety in faying, the names of 7000 were flain, becaufe the idea is not, that men were aftually flain, but that the remembrance of feven great em- pires (liall be now utterly extinguithed : The great image con- ftitutedof them, and on which their feveral names were writ- ten, is now entirely abolifhed. We ought to make a farther cbfervatlon as to the four angels that are let loofe. Thofe who confider them as the four Sukanies of Bagdad, Damafcus, Aleppo, and Iconiunij, united in Othman, have the hiftoric fadls againrt 'hem ; for the Sultany of Bagdad has never been united in the Othoman Dy- nafty, nor can 1 from the hiftoric fads gather any thing to wai- [ ^00 ] rant the idea, that thofe of Damafcus and Aleppo were united in the perfon of OrhmAn. We may iherefure make this in- ference, that as Ibmc have commenced ihe letting loofe of the four angels at the rifing up of Oihrnjin, and have calculated 491 years from [hi: period, for the end of the Ottoman exer- tions, that it is from A. D. 1299, to A. D. 1790, or from Tog- rul Big, have nothing that 1 fee in thefe prophecies to war- rant the computation. The Ottoman empire is to continue till the indignation be accomplifhed. Perhaps it will be tound upon carelul comparifon, that fom.e of the figurative terms are notfo accurately defined as they might have been ; yet I think the expolitions are generally right; two or three inftances occur which only ferve to confirm the general expofitions I have given. The fiift of Daniel's four beads has wings accompanying it ; as we find I-aiah, Zechariah and John m.ake wings an appendage of the true Church, we ought to fix to them here the idea of a Church, and they na- turally indicate the change in imperial Rome from Pagan to Chrifiian ; at the very time of this change the tvro feet of the great imago were foimed; Conllaniine founded Conflantino- ple, which became one of the feet, and the city of Rome was the other. The fecond bead has three ribs in the mouth of it — which were the kingdoms of Egypt, Judea, ?.nd Syria, or of the Se- Jeucidce, fubdued by the Caliphs, MahomeVs fucccflors. A part of John's defcripiion of the red horfe, which we fuppofe to be the fame v.'ith this heaii, is, that they kill one another. Afia has been deluged v.-ith Mahometan blood, flied by Ma- hometans. Daniel's iliird be^fl has four wings and four heads. The bifhop of Alexandria was at the head of the clergy of Egypt : The bifhop of Jerufalem, of thofe of the kingdom of Judea : The bifliops of Antioch and Conllantinople had jurif- tli(5tions asextenfive : Tlie four v;ings arecircumihmces attached to the eaflern empire, and the four heads intend Conftantino- ple, Antioch, Jeruialem and Alexandria, which were the heads of great kingdoms. It appears to me to be evident, that the wings and the feet of Daniel's firftbeaftneceflarily refer u'= to imperial Rome ; and thefimilarity of a ken ran be found in ro ether empire. The bead iticif v.'as not this king of animals; but there was feme- thing withixi the limit? aiid lurifuicition ot tlie btaR to which tjiis figure aptly applies v/hich mud be Jcfus Chr-fi, tk>e lion of the tribe of Judah : this; thavacteriflic manifefily belongs to our Sa- viour and his genuine followers in imperial Rome ; the firft of (he living licili, i^ ii cxprefsly Cud, was like a lion, and Johr.iu [ SOI 1 his firfl feal defcribesnot Daniel's firftbeaft at all ; but felecfls tlia mod prominent feature within hisjurifdidion ; lb that D.iniers firrtbeaft and John's firft feal are harmonious in their tiremial parts, and refer us to the fame period of time. With refped to dividing the Revelations into fix parts, which does not feem to correfpond with the coni^.^nt adherence to the number yiri?«, lean only obferve, that 1 did not perceive one part which upon mature reflexion, appears to me to be independent and diflin<^, and that is thefirll vifion John had of JefusChrif^in the firlt chapter : There appears to me now to be good reafon for making this vifion the firft part of the Revela- tions ; and therefore that part which I have denominated as the firft includes two parts, confequently the Revelations natur- ally divide themfelves into feven parts, the laft part which I have called the fixth, is the feventh,a day of eternal reft. The paffage in Zenophon, which has induced the moderns to allow to Cyrus a reign of feven years only, not meeting •with it in feafon, is the reafon why the remark is made upon it here, which, if well founded^ elVablifhes the alTumption that I have ventured upon, that Cyrus began to r^ign at leaf! twen- ty one years fooner than the moderns allow. Zenophon ftates, that Cyrus, after taking of Babylon, and having regulated all matters there, prepared for his return to Perfia : On his way he arrives in Media, and vifirs his uncle Cyaxeres, and informs him that he had feleded a houfe and palace for him in Babylon ; that if he fhould come there he might poflifsit as his own. Cyrus having made many pre- fents to Cyaxares, the laff makes a prefent of his daughter to Cyrus ; fhe crowns him : Cyaxares fays, I deliver her to you as a wife ; (he is my daughter, and your father married the daugh- ter of my father, of whom you are born; with this child, when you was a boy, and with us, you played as a nurfe. She being afked whom fhe would marry, anfwered, Cyrus ; then Cyax- eres fays, I give by way of dowry all Media, for 1 have no male offspring. Cyrus anfwers, indeed, Cyaxares I approve of your daughter, and her defcent ; but in this, I fliall abide the fentence of my father and mother. He proceeds to Perfia, makes a fnort Aay ; returns to Cyaxares, and agreeably to the fentence of his father and mother, marries the daughter of Cyaxares, and proceeds immediately to Babylon, vihere he regulates the manner of adminiftering the government in the didant pro- vinces that had been fubdued. One year afterwards, Cyrus collefls a large army atBabylon, and r.ndertook that expedition, in which, he is faid to have fubjedted all nations to himfelf, from the entrance into Syria to I £C3 ] l:ie red fea. iVfterwArds ]\e mal;es an expedition into Egypt and fubdues it ; and the limits of his empire were terminated ia the eail, by the red fea ; north by the Euxine ; weft by Cypius and Egypt, and iouth by Ethiopia. Seven months in the year he refided at Babylon; three at Sufa, and two at Ecbatana ; then follows the paflTage in queftion : oufo de ton aior.os prukechore- kotos, maU de prej'butes en o kiircs aphikucitui eis pcrfas to ebdomon cpi tees autou arches : it goes on and fays his father and mother had been dead long fince : that he offered facri- fices according to the cuftom of Perfia ; that being afleep in the royal palace, hefiw a dream of this kind ; fome one feemed to approach him in a form more than human.which faid to him, prepare ihyfelf, O Cyrus ! for now you are to go to the Gods: Being awaked, he perceived his end at hand ; he immediately facrifices to Jupi:er, to the fan, to the gods on the tops of the mountains, a cuilom of Perfia, and makes the following prayer : "O ! father Jupiter, thou fun, and all ye gods, accept thefe facri- fices, with which I pu: an end to many diftinguiftied adions. I give you thanks, that ye haveadmonifhed me in faciifices and heavenly figns, and alio by auguries and various other ways, what were, and what were not to be done. I give you abundant thanks, that I have experienced, your care, andnowl befeech you, that ye beftow on my children, my ivife, my friends, and my country, felicity ; for myitlf I a(k that ye will grant me an end, fuch as ye have granted the periods of my life to be." He then calls around him his chil- dren and his friends, and makts the celebrated dying fpeech which Zenophon has prcferved ; in which brotherly love is firongly recommended to Canibyfes and Tanaoxares,histwo fons. Upon the Greek palTage I have quoted, Hutchinfon makes the following remarks ; To Ebdo::'J^}2i i^c. Gabrielus ex vetuO. exernol. adfcrt to Ebdomon edc epi, &c. nee male. Veteres qu'dam interpretes cum parum locin"nhunc ac- ceperint, verterintque adco to Ebdomon, feptmoaiiTW, infignes quofdam teruporum et annalium fcriptores (nominatim tornielluni ad An. M. 3494. Petavium de Dr. Temp. 1. 10. c.15. Predeauxium ad An 530 ) in erorem induxerunt. Hi enim, noftro cyrop, I. 8 auctore citato adfirmant Cyrum anno impeiiifui feptimo occabuine. At rcr/(?Zenophontem aPttavio fahem attentius lec'iam efie oportuit, priufquam ad audorita- tem ejus in hifloria, fidemque imminucndam fuerat aggreflus. To Ebdomon, Gracis idem eft, quod ljiX\n\$ fepiimum ; fmiliter to triton, ito teunon, 10 pcmpton, fonant, tertium quarium C 503 ] quintura, quare dodi illi viri perperam ex hoc loco (neque enim alium, opinor, uUum ad fententiam fuam tiaheie po- tuerunt)Zenophontem feptem anncs Babylonici regni Cyro tribui, colligerunt. From this paflage alone, fays Hutchmfon, theie learned in- terpreters colled the idea, that Cyrus reigned only fcvtn years King of Babylon ; but he thinks this idea is to be col'.tdcd from it, that it was the feventh time that Cyrus came to Perfia after he began to reign. The true idea however, feems to be this, to conlider aion, as the antecedent of to ehdomoti ; and we are fure that aion v/as ufed by the Greeks for a periodical re- volution. The moft noted among the Greeks was the Olym- piad, ftven of which make 28 years, and Zenophon's account requires, that we (hould allow of, at leaft this period of time to Cyrus after he began to reign ; and v/e may render the paf- fage, In this manner time paffed avray ; or. The period of time being farther advanced, it being now completely feven, fince he began to reign, and Cyrus being very old came toPerfia. Afentencein the prayer of Cyrus, confirms the connruAion, that I have given, which is, emoi de cion per aiona dedokatc toiauteenkat tekuleen dounai ; but for myfelf, fuch as thro' the periods of my life ye have granted, fuch an end alfo grant to me. If the paffage before quoted be that which is brought for- v/ard to diminifh all faith in ar.tient hiftory, as Hutchinfon fuggefts, we may fee on what a precarious and flight founda- tion learned men fometimes eflablifh their opinions : Perhaps this may be applicable to myfelf, not as a learned man. Whe- ther I have railed opinions upon a flender foundation, is a quefiion that 1 chearfuUy fubmic to others to determine. THE END. ERRATA. Page. Line. 39 1 Jl OR Shefback, r. SkeJlmcL 58 9 from bottom, for driven, read diver Jc> 6z 14 from top, forZerxes, r. Xerxes. 66 13 from top, for r, r. or. 83 18 from top, after ambaJJ'adors, add, to Jntiochus, 100 14 from bottom, for motions, r. motives. 3 08 13 from bottom, for Pharmacis, r. Phartiaces, 120 21 from top, for Laccedemor, r. Lacca'emoa, for BcEtia, r. Bczoiia, 121 14 from top, for flight, x. flight. 127 9 from bottom, for Sinatuices, rezd Sinatruces. 3ZZ 8 from top for Mahaus, r. Mac/iaiis. 132 8 from top, for 240.000!. r. 2,^oo,ooo\. flerling. 16 hom bottom, forEtiphon, x.Ctefphon. 181 5 from top, for flayed, r. flayed. 185 i8 from top, for Nile, r. Tigris. 386 II from bottom, for Dehli, x. Delhi. 10 from bottom, for Gurarat, r. Gnzarai. 190 10 from bottom, for Sikon, r. Sihon. J91 iq from top, for Gelaloson, x.Gclnlaan. 197 8 from bottom, for Langar, r. S.mgar. 199 for C.imicazune, r. Cantaciizem. 209 14 from bottom, for pliraZA,r.//^r ■l"' •>!'■■ ■ t '..' V^. • 1^^^; •->*■ >jG •. > ^''C^Piii